Calumny arraign'd and cast. Or A briefe answer to some extravagant and rank passages, lately fallen from the pen of William Prynne, Esquire, in a late discourse, entituled, Truth triumphing over falshood, &c. against Mr John Goodwin, Minister of the Gospel. Wherein the loyall, unfeigned and unstained affection of the said John Goodwin to the Parliament, and civill magistracie, is irrefragably and fully vindicated and asserted against those broad and unchristian imputations, most untruly suggested in the said discourse against him. By the said John Goodvvin. Licensed entered and printed according to order.
         Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A85386 of text R12923 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E26_18). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 168 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A85386
         Wing G1153
         Thomason E26_18
         ESTC R12923
         99859368
         99859368
         111442
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85386)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 111442)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 5:E26[18])
      
       
         
           
             Calumny arraign'd and cast. Or A briefe answer to some extravagant and rank passages, lately fallen from the pen of William Prynne, Esquire, in a late discourse, entituled, Truth triumphing over falshood, &c. against Mr John Goodwin, Minister of the Gospel. Wherein the loyall, unfeigned and unstained affection of the said John Goodwin to the Parliament, and civill magistracie, is irrefragably and fully vindicated and asserted against those broad and unchristian imputations, most untruly suggested in the said discourse against him. By the said John Goodvvin. Licensed entered and printed according to order.
             Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
          
           [8], 55, [1] p.
           
             Printed by M. Simmons for Henry Overton, and are to be sold at his shop in Popes-head-Alley,
             London :
             1645.
          
           
             Initial leaf is blank.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Jan: 31st"; the 5 in imprint date is crossed out and altered to 1644.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Prynne, William, 1600-1669. -- Truth triumphing over falshood, antiquity over novelty.
           Puritans -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A85386  R12923  (Thomason E26_18).  civilwar no Calumny arraign'd and cast. Or A briefe answer to some extravagant and rank passages, lately fallen from the pen of William Prynne, Esquire, Goodwin, John 1645    29120 6 40 0 0 0 0 16 C  The  rate of 16 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-06 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-06 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           CALUMNY
           ARRAIGN'D
           AND
           CAST
           .
           
             OR
          
           A
           Briefe
           Answer
           to
           some
           extravagant
           and
           rank
           passages
           ,
           lately
           fallen
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           WILLIAM
           PRYNNE
           ,
           Esquire
           ,
           in
           a
           late
           Discourse
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Truth
             Triumphing
             over
             Falshood
             ,
          
           &c.
           against
           Mr
           
             John
             Goodwin
             ,
          
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           the
           loyall
           ,
           unfeigned
           and
           unstained
           affection
           of
           the
           said
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Civill
           Magistracie
           ,
           is
           irrefragably
           and
           fully
           vindicated
           and
           asserted
           against
           those
           broad
           and
           unchristian
           imputations
           ,
           most
           untruly
           suggested
           in
           the
           said
           Discourse
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           said
           JOHN
           GOODVVIN
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           56.
           5.
           
        
         
           Every
           day
           they
           wrest
           my
           words
           :
           all
           their
           thoughts
           are
           against
           me
           for
           evill
           .
        
         
           Psal.
           120.
           2.
           
        
         
           Deliver
           my
           soule
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           from
           lying
           lips
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           deceitfull
           tongue
           .
        
         
           Gal.
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           Have
           yee
           suffered
           so
           many
           things
           in
           vaine
           ?
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           Praeceptum
           trahit
           praeceptum
           ,
           &
           transgressio
           trahit
           transgressionem
           .
           Dictum
           Hebraeorum
           .
           
             ex
             Mercero
             in
          
           
             Prov.
             22.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Apologiae
           nullas
           aures
           inveniunt
           :
           calumniae
           omnes
           praeoccupant
           .
           
             Oecolam
             .
             Epist.
          
        
         
           Licensed
           Entered
           and
           Printed
           according
           to
           Order
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ;
          
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Simmons
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Overton
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           
             Popes-head-Alley
          
           .
           1645.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ;
          
        
         
           MY
           businesse
           with
           thee
           (
           at
           present
           )
           is
           not
           much
           .
           Onely
           upon
           occasion
           of
           those
           passages
           of
           my
           
             Antagonist
             ,
          
           replied
           unto
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           without
           breach
           of
           dutie
           ,
           but
           administer
           this
           Preservative
           unto
           thee
           against
           the
           danger
           of
           very
           many
           writings
           on
           that
           side
           ;
           that
           if
           thou
           beleevest
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           what
           they
           present
           concerning
           either
           the
           persons
           or
           opinions
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           without
           strict
           examination
           ,
           thou
           art
           like
           to
           imbrace
           
             nubem
             pro
             Junone
             ,
          
           and
           to
           match
           thy
           understanding
           with
           untruth
           .
           Which
           kind
           of
           marriage
           oft-times
           and
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           proves
           of
           as
           sad
           and
           unhappie
           consequence
           unto
           men
           ,
           as
           
             Ahabs
          
           joyning
           himself
           in
           this
           relation
           with
           
             Jezabel
          
           did
           unto
           him
           ;
           concerning
           whom
           the
           sacred
           Record
           avoucheth
           this
           ;
           That
           
             there
             was
             none
             like
             Ahab
             ,
             who
             did
             sell
             himself
             to
             work
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             Jezabel
             his
             wise
             provoked
          
           
             a
          
           .
           Errors
           and
           misprisions
           concerning
           the
           persons
           ,
           practises
           ,
           and
           opinions
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           taken
           the
           
           
           
           fancies
           and
           imaginations
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           many
           times
           work
           them
           into
           very
           uncouth
           ,
           violent
           ,
           unseemly
           ,
           and
           unchristian
           distempers
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           out
           of
           measure
           forgetfull
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           rules
           of
           reason
           ,
           equitie
           ,
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           in
           their
           representations
           of
           ,
           and
           contestations
           against
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           Especially
           when
           the
           speciall
           and
           particular
           points
           of
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           others
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           difficult
           eviction
           and
           clearing
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           the
           resentment
           hereof
           is
           a
           sore
           temptation
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           many
           a
           voyage
           beyond
           the
           line
           of
           Truth
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Apes
           and
           Peacocks
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           monsters
           both
           of
           practises
           and
           opinions
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           uncontroverted
           disparagement
           which
           they
           hope
           to
           derive
           upon
           their
           opposites
           by
           such
           imputations
           as
           these
           ,
           may
           help
           to
           mediate
           the
           like
           disparagement
           of
           their
           judgements
           in
           those
           other
           matters
           of
           difference
           ,
           in
           the
           thoughts
           and
           minds
           of
           men
           .
           Nor
           doth
           an
           Accuser
           (
           ordinarily
           )
           open
           his
           mouth
           to
           that
           widenesse
           ,
           or
           lift
           up
           his
           voyce
           to
           that
           strength
           and
           straine
           of
           clamour
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           come
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           reall
           and
           matter
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           accusation
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           is
           constrained
           to
           serve
           his
           disposition
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           is
           fictitious
           ,
           and
           pretended
           onely
           .
           The
           
             Jews
          
           that
           sought
           the
           suppression
           and
           ruine
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           prove
           any
           thing
           of
           reall
           demerit
           against
           him
           (
           for
           
             Pilate
          
           himself
           
             knew
             well
             that
             they
             had
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             envie
          
           
             a
          
           )
           thought
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           emptinesse
           of
           their
           cause
           or
           accusation
           ,
           with
           the
           abundant
           loudnesse
           and
           importunitie
           of
           their
           clamour
           and
           cry
           :
           
             But
             they
             CRYED
             ,
             AWAY
             WITH
             HIM
             ,
             AWAY
             WITH
             HIM
             :
             crucifie
             him
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           
             with
             truth
          
           reprove
           him
           of
           any
           sin
           
             b
          
           ;
           being
           put
           upon
           it
           to
           feigne
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           to
           purpose
           ,
           and
           charged
           him
           with
           being
           
             a
             Samaritan
             and
             having
             a
             Devill
          
           
             c
          
           .
        
         
         
           Who
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           (
           my
           Antagonist
           in
           the
           ensuing
           pages
           )
           or
           
             A.
             S.
          
           the
           Duplicator
           against
           
             M.
             S.
          
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           same
           engagement
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           name
           ,
           would
           ever
           have
           sought
           protection
           for
           the
           cause
           they
           desire
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           at
           those
           polluted
           Sanctuaries
           of
           untruth
           !
           If
           our
           opinions
           know
           not
           how
           to
           maintaine
           themselves
           and
           live
           ,
           without
           the
           undue
           disparagement
           ,
           or
           collaterall
           impeachment
           of
           those
           who
           are
           of
           opposite
           judgement
           to
           us
           therein
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sore
           testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           counterfeits
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           royall
           line
           and
           race
           of
           Truth
           ;
           who
           is
           able
           to
           maintaine
           all
           her
           legitimate
           off-spring
           ,
           with
           her
           owne
           demeans
           ,
           and
           native
           inheritance
           ,
           without
           the
           unjust
           taxations
           of
           the
           reputation
           ,
           practises
           ,
           or
           opinions
           of
           her
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           Till
           the
           Sons
           of
           Difference
           in
           matters
           controversiall
           ,
           give
           over
           all
           wresting
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           all
           wilfull
           wresting
           )
           and
           perverting
           of
           the
           sayings
           ,
           doings
           ,
           and
           opinions
           of
           their
           opposites
           ,
           and
           catching
           at
           impertinencies
           and
           lighter
           oversights
           ,
           and
           lie
           close
           in
           their
           reasonings
           to
           the
           points
           in
           difference
           ;
           they
           will
           never
           doe
           any
           great
           matter
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           owne
           Repute
           ,
           amongst
           sober
           and
           advised
           men
           .
        
         
           This
           briefe
           advertisement
           I
           thought
           needfull
           to
           impart
           unto
           thee
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           hast
           the
           taste
           and
           relish
           of
           it
           in
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           by
           way
           of
           transaction
           further
           with
           thee
           (
           for
           the
           present
           )
           but
           onely
           to
           expresse
           my
           desires
           unto
           God
           on
           thy
           behalf
           ,
           that
           the
           perusall
           of
           the
           little
           piece
           ensuing
           ,
           may
           either
           make
           or
           keepe
           thy
           thoughts
           streight
           concerning
           the
           man
           ,
           (
           a
           friend
           of
           thine
           ,
           who
           ever
           thou
           beest
           )
           whom
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           fiercely
           accused
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           sufficiently
           (
           though
           calmely
           )
           acquitted
           therein
           .
           It
           is
           a
           
           speciall
           grace
           of
           GOD
           vouchsafed
           unto
           thee
           ,
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           from
           making
           that
           crooked
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           streight
           .
        
         
           
             From
             my
             Study
             in
             Colemanstreet
             .
             London
             .
             
               Jan.
               30.
               1644.
               
            
             Thine
             in
             Him
             who
             is
             our
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             JOHN
             GOODVVIN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           some
           Copies
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           5.
           l.
           24.
           for
           ,
           
             confidence
             ,
          
           r.
           
             confidence
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           18.
           l.
           24.
           for
           ,
           
             rerum
             ,
          
           r.
           
             reum
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           l.
           30.
           for
           ,
           
             contemned
             ,
          
           r.
           
             continued
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           28.
           l.
           6.
           for
           ,
           
             rf
             ,
          
           r.
           
             of
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           32.
           l.
           30.
           for
           ,
           
             right
             ,
          
           r.
           
             Law
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           35.
           l.
           18.
           for
           ,
           
             declare
             ,
          
           r.
           
             decline
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pag.
             39.
             l.
             15.
             for
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           ,
           
             r.
          
           not
           onely
           not
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           42.
           l.
           13.
           for
           ,
           
             shacking
             ,
          
           r
           ,
           
             sharking
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           44.
           l.
           31.
           for
           ,
           
             commodious
             ,
          
           r.
           
             commodiously
             .
          
        
         
           Pag.
           46.
           l.
           20.
           for
           ,
           
             yet
             (
             and
             ,
          
           r.
           (
           
             and
             yet
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           CALUMNY
           ARRAIGN'D
           AND
           CAST
           .
        
         
           SInce
           the
           finishing
           of
           my
           lately
           publish'd
           
             a
          
           Discourse
           ,
           my
           Antagonist
           having
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           by
           his
           own
           expression
           
             b
          
           )
           sacrificed
           the
           
             necessary
             naturall
             rest
          
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           upon
           the
           service
           of
           the
           un-necessary
           and
           violent
           restlesnesse
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           hath
           thereby
           gotten
           the
           opportunitie
           of
           doing
           very
           good
           service
           to
           the
           way
           of
           
             Independencie
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           by
           sending
           forth
           a
           Discourse
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           intituled
           
             Truth
             triumphing
             over
             Falshood
             ;
          
           i.
           (
           by
           the
           figure
           
             Hypallage
             )
             Falshood
             triumphing
             over
             Truth
             :
          
           For
           whereas
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           credit
           and
           reputation
           before
           lay
           somewhat
           heavy
           upon
           the
           shoulder
           of
           
             Independencie
             ,
          
           and
           oppressed
           it
           ;
           by
           the
           unchristian
           extravagancie
           and
           impertinencie
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           farre
           eas'd
           and
           reduced
           the
           burthensomnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           now
           be
           endured
           and
           borne
           without
           much
           detriment
           or
           disadvantage
           .
           And
           doubtlesse
           ,
           Divine
           providence
           was
           above
           him
           in
           drawing
           this
           acknowledgement
           and
           confession
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Collections
          
           or
           
             Lucubrations
          
           of
           his
           
             are
             distracted
          
           
             c
          
           
             and
             impotent
          
           
             d
          
           :
           
             Distracted
          
           they
           are
           in
           point
           of
           argument
           or
           reason
           ;
           
             Impotent
             ,
          
           in
           point
           of
           heat
           ,
           height
           ,
           and
           passion
           .
           Or
           did
           we
           wave
           his
           own
           confession
           of
           the
           
             distractednesse
          
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           expectation
           of
           such
           preferment
           for
           them
           as
           
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             learned
          
           
             e
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             conviction
             of
             all
             the
             world
          
           
             f
          
           ,
           were
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           that
           
             à
             priori
             ,
          
           of
           such
           a
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           or
           affection
           cleaving
           to
           them
           .
           For
           can
           any
           man
           ,
           with
           any
           consistency
           of
           Reason
           ,
           expect
           or
           think
           ,
           that
           
             learned
             men
             ,
          
           who
           have
           
             risen
             early
             ,
             and
             gone
             to
             bed
             late
             ,
          
           bestowed
           much
           time
           and
           paines
           to
           inquire
           
           out
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           what
           they
           hold
           and
           professe
           ,
           should
           yet
           be
           so
           desultorie
           and
           light
           in
           their
           judgements
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           few
           
             indigested
             ,
             nocturnall
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
             subitane
          
           
             b
          
           ,
           
             impotent
          
           
             c
          
           
             collections
             and
             lucubrations
          
           to
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Collector
           makes
           no
           more
           conscience
           of
           speaking
           truth
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           and
           of
           the
           most
           obvious
           and
           easie
           cognizance
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           in
           many
           passages
           doth
           in
           these
           his
           
             lucubrations
             ?
          
           Doth
           he
           think
           that
           the
           elaborate
           and
           long-studied
           notions
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           
             learned
             men
             ,
          
           are
           of
           no
           better
           use
           or
           worth
           ,
           then
           onely
           to
           adorn
           the
           trophies
           and
           
             triumphs
          
           of
           his
           extemporanie
           pen
           ?
           If
           he
           expected
           such
           obsequiousnesse
           of
           Faith
           from
           the
           judgements
           of
           
             learned
             men
          
           to
           his
           
             subitane
             and
             indigested
             collections
             ,
          
           in
           matters
           of
           more
           difficultie
           and
           weight
           ,
           his
           method
           had
           been
           to
           have
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           such
           credence
           ,
           by
           speaking
           Truth
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           every
           mans
           inquirie
           and
           cognizance
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           his
           pen
           is
           obvious
           unto
           all
           .
           For
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           policie
           as
           
             in
             parvis
             sibi
             fidem
             praestruere
             ,
          
           will
           never
           get
           an
           opportunitie
           
             magnâ
             mercede
             fallendi
             .
          
           And
           he
           that
           will
           not
           deale
           honestly
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           who
           will
           trust
           in
           the
           dark
           ?
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           (
           for
           the
           present
           )
           insist
           upon
           the
           refutation
           of
           those
           twelve
           imputations
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           
           wherewith
           he
           labours
           to
           render
           the
           
             Independents
          
           odious
           ;
           all
           and
           every
           of
           which
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           fift
           )
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           appliable
           (
           as
           I
           am
           able
           to
           demonstrate
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sunne
           )
           to
           his
           partie
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Independents
             ,
          
           and
           some
           of
           them
           with
           farre
           more
           truth
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           for
           that
           inference
           which
           he
           deduceth
           from
           the
           fift
           particular
           there
           charged
           upon
           the
           
             Independents
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           sting
           of
           the
           charge
           )
           as
           
             viz.
          
           that
           denying
           
             there
             is
             any
             Nationall
             Church
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessitie
             deny
             one
             Article
             of
             their
             Creede
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Catholique
             Church
             ;
          
           This
           
             Collection
          
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           so
           
             impotent
             and
             undigested
             ,
          
           that
           
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             reade
             Non
             sequitur
          
           written
           in
           the
           face
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Nor
           secondly
           ,
           do
           I
           intend
           to
           unbinde
           or
           meddle
           with
           that
           
             farrago
             ,
          
           that
           bundle
           of
           blind
           learning
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           those
           transcriptions
           and
           quotations
           ,
           fetch'd
           many
           (
           if
           not
           most
           )
           of
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           (
           as
           himself
           somewhere
           doth
           little
           lesse
           then
           confesse
           )
           
             d
          
           which
           are
           the
           bulkie
           and
           unweildie
           part
           of
           his
           discourse
           :
           For
           ,
           
             What
             communion
             hath
             light
             with
             darknesse
             ?
          
           old
           obsolete
           ,
           
           exolete
           Records
           ,
           fetch'd
           out
           of
           
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           are
           no
           
             Vrim
          
           and
           
             Thummim
             ,
          
           no
           Oracles
           to
           be
           consulted
           about
           the
           mind
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           no
           
             competent
             Judges
          
           or
           Interpreters
           of
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           of
           Heaven
           .
           The
           saying
           of
           
             Cyprian
          
           is
           seasonable
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             true
             Antiquity
             to
             understand
             ,
             quid
             hic
             aut
             ille
             ante
             nos
             fecerit
             ,
             aut
             docuerit
             ,
             sed
             quid
             is
             qui
             ante
             omnes
             est
             Christus
             ,
             &c.
          
           i.
           
             what
             this
             or
             that
             man
             did
             or
             taught
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             hee
             did
             and
             taught
             who
             was
             before
             all
             ,
             even
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             only
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             from
             whose
             precepts
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             digresse
          
           
             a
          
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           if
           Mr
           
             Prynnes
          
           hand
           was
           no
           steadier
           ,
           in
           transcribing
           these
           old
           matters
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           been
           in
           some
           things
           of
           later
           date
           concerning
           me
           ,
           his
           Antiquity
           it self
           may
           have
           cause
           enough
           to
           complain
           of
           being
           perverted
           into
           noveltie
           .
        
         
           Nor
           thirdly
           ,
           shall
           I
           thrust
           my
           sickle
           into
           my
           brother
           
             Burtons
          
           harvest
           ;
           but
           leave
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Discourse
           unto
           him
           ,
           either
           to
           neglect
           ,
           or
           answer
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           direct
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           fourthly
           ,
           (
           and
           lastly
           )
           I
           shall
           briefly
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           how
           unworthily
           my
           Antagonist
           hath
           dealt
           by
           me
           ,
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Reputation
           )
           first
           ,
           by
           assertion
           of
           untruths
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           by
           cruell
           and
           unreasonable
           wrestings
           and
           torturing
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           speak
           what
           they
           never
           meant
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           (
           and
           lastly
           )
           by
           slight
           and
           empty
           replies
           to
           things
           asserted
           and
           laid
           down
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             cites
             my
             two
             Sermons
             (
             intituled
          
           Theomachia
           )
           
             and
             my
          
           Innocencies
           Triumph
           ,
           
             as
          
           denying
           (
           
             hee
             means
             disswading
          
           )
           all
           opposition
           in
           word
           ,
           deed
           ,
           or
           thought
           against
           the
           Way
           of
           Independency
           ,
           as
           a
           direct
           fighting
           against
           God
           
             b
          
           ;
           
             which
             is
             a
             most
             notorious
             untruth
             ;
             all
             that
             I
             drive
             at
             in
             these
             Discourses
             ,
             is
             to
             disswade
             men
             from
          
           opposing
           this
           Way
           with
           an
           high
           hand
           ,
           
             lest
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             men
             should
          
           fight
           against
           God
           :
           
             there
             is
             no
             such
             assertion
             as
             this
             which
             Mr
          
           Pryn
           
             chargeth
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             any
             neer
             it
             ,
             or
             like
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             either
             of
             those
             Tracts
             .
             I
             no where
             affirm
             ,
          
           all
           opposition
           to
           this
           Way
           ,
           
             whether
          
           in
           word
           ,
           deed
           ,
           or
           thought
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           direct
           fighting
           against
           God
           .
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           
             of
             my
          
           Theomachia
           ,
           
             I
             affirm
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
          
           viz.
           that
           it
           is
           not
           every
           degree
           or
           kinde
           of
           opposing
           a
           Way
           or
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           either
           the
           Text
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           calleth
           a
           fighting
           against
           God
           ;
           but
           only
           such
           an
           opposing
           which
           is
           peremptory
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           with
           an
           high
           hand
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           He
           cites
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           
           preached
           
             Febr.
          
           25.
           1643.
           
           My
           
             Theomachia
          
           and
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ,
          
           as
           holding
           forth
           this
           Position
           ,
           
             That
             every
             particular
             Congregation
             of
             visible
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Independent
             Church
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
          
           ONLY
           
             Head
             ,
             King
             ,
             Governour
             ,
             Law-giver
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             subject
             to
          
           NO
           OTHER
           JURISDICTION
           ,
           
             then
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
          
           Which
           conclusion
           ,
           though
           generally
           held
           and
           maintained
           by
           Protestants
           against
           Papists
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           I
           need
           neither
           be
           afraid
           ,
           nor
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           ;
           yet
           if
           hee
           can
           find
           ,
           or
           make
           out
           with
           any
           tolerable
           construction
           of
           words
           and
           saying
           ,
           of
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           of
           those
           pieces
           of
           mine
           which
           he
           chargeth
           with
           it
           ,
           let
           Mr
           
             Pryn
          
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           me
           the
           lier
           .
           But
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           
             currat
             lex
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           chargeth
           me
           with
           affirming
           (
           in
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Sermon
           )
           
             that
             it
             would
             be
             more
             easie
             for
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             I
             should
             rather
             yeeld
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             horses
             ,
             then
             submit
             to
             such
             a
             Government
             which
             proceeded
             from
             a
             Parliament
             chosen
             by
             the
             Riffe-raffe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           &c.
           
           Never
           was
           there
           an
           innocent
           and
           harmlesse
           expression
           more
           cruelly
           and
           despitefully
           handled
           ,
           since
           the
           world
           was
           first
           haunted
           with
           a
           spirit
           of
           unrighteousnesse
           and
           untruth
           .
           The
           passage
           of
           mine
           ,
           represented
           by
           Mr
           
             Prynne
             ,
          
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           was
           only
           this
           (
           I
           shall
           go
           as
           neer
           the
           very
           words
           as
           my
           best
           memory
           will
           lead
           mee
           ;
           but
           the
           effect
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           saying
           I
           perfectly
           remember
           )
           
             It
             were
             as
             easie
             for
             mee
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             wild
             horses
             ,
             as
             to
             submit
             to
             any
             Church-government
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             minde
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           But
           to
           deny
           subjection
           unto
           a
           Government
           which
           should
           
             proceed
             from
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             chosen
             by
             the
             Riffe-raffe
             of
             the
             world
          
           (
           which
           terms
           I
           mean
           
             the
             Riffe-raffe
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           are
           suppositious
           too
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           mine
           )
           was
           so
           far
           from
           my
           thoughts
           in
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           I
           expresly
           declared
           ,
           and
           said
           (
           as
           severall
           of
           those
           that
           were
           examined
           about
           the
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Committee
           ,
           there
           testified
           ,
           and
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           ,
           but
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           do
           perfectly
           remember
           the
           saying
           )
           that
           
             as
             a
             Church-government
             was
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             received
             or
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             injoyn'd
             by
             men
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             therefore
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             commanded
             by
             men
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           cites
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Sermons
           (
           called
           
             Theomachia
          
           )
           as
           holding
           forth
           this
           assertion
           ,
           
           
             p.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             that
             perchance
             all
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Assembly
             are
             not
             indued
             with
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           
             &c.
             
          
           If
           there
           be
           so
           much
           as
           the
           least
           hint
           
           or
           insinuation
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           in
           any
           ,
           in
           all
           of
           those
           
             pages
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           mistrust
           either
           my
           eyes
           ,
           or
           my
           
             sensus
             communis
          
           for
           ever
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
          
           tongue
           and
           pen
           (
           as
           well
           they
           deserve
           )
           are
           like
           to
           beare
           the
           burthen
           of
           this
           my
           diffidence
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Hee
             cites
             the
             prementioned
             ,
          
           Theomachia
           ,
           
             with
             my
          
           two
           books
           since
           ,
           
             for
          
           crying
           up
           the
           Independent
           Way
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           Government
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           Kingdome
           and
           Ordinance
           and
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             a
          
           &c.
           
             whereas
             ,
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           since
           the
           coming
           out
           of
           my
           
             Theomachia
             ,
          
           I
           had
           put
           forth
           only
           one
           book
           (
           and
           that
           a
           very
           small
           one
           too
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           violent
           and
           mercilesse
           proceedings
           of
           himself
           against
           mee
           ,
           extorted
           from
           me
           ,
           )
           when
           this
           was
           affirmed
           and
           printed
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           
             cry
             ,
          
           as
           that
           wch
           his
           fancie
           is
           troubled
           with
           ,
           to
           be
           heard
           throughout
           either
           the
           one
           of
           those
           books
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           double
           notorious
           untruth
           in
           this
           quotation
           :
           1.
           
             that
             I
             had
             set
             forth
             two
             books
             ,
             since
             my
             Theomachia
             :
             2.
             that
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             my
             Theomachia
             ,
             I
             cryed
             up
             the
             Independent
             Way
             ,
             as
             the
             very
             Government
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Kingdome
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Whereas
           hee
           avers
           ,
           
           that
           
             pending
             the
             complaint
             against
             me
             before
             the
             Committee
             for
             plundered
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             some
             Antiparliamentary
             passages
          
           (
           so
           called
           by
           him
           )
           
             with
             other
             particulars
             ,
             I
             justified
             the
             said
             passages
             again
             very
             unseasonably
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             on
             a
             solemn
             first
             day
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             two
             printed
             books
             ,
             to
             the
             one
             whereof
             I
             prefixed
             my
             name
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           my
           memory
           serves
           me
           not
           as
           ill
           as
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           confidence
           serveth
           him
           )
           I
           never
           
             justified
             ,
          
           nor
           medled
           with
           those
           
             passages
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           either
           
             on
             any
             solemn
             fast
             day
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           within
           that
           compasse
           he
           speaks
           of
           :
           nor
           secondly
           ,
           had
           I
           justified
           them
           in
           two
           books
           ,
           when
           Mr.
           
             Pryns
          
           pen
           avouched
           it
           ,
           though
           by
           this
           time
           it
           may
           be
           interpreted
           that
           I
           have
           ;
           nor
           thirdly
           ,
           have
           I
           put
           forth
           any
           book
           since
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           have
           
             not
             prefixed
             my
             name
             ;
          
           or
           at
           least
           suffixed
           it
           to
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           if
           not
           at
           large
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           initiall
           letters
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           if
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
          
           implies
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           published
           any
           book
           within
           the
           time
           hee
           speaks
           of
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           publikely
           own
           ,
           he
           is
           implicated
           with
           a
           further
           untruth
           in
           such
           his
           implication
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Whereas
           he
           affirms
           (
           with
           no
           want
           of
           confidence
           )
           
             that
             hee
             hath
             elsewhere
             answered
             ,
             and
             fully
             refuted
          
           
             c
          
           
             the
             passagers
             aforesaid
             ;
          
           what
           truth
           there
           is
           in
           this
           affirmation
           ,
           let
           my
           last
           Discourse
           
             d
          
           testifie
           .
           He
           hath
           answered
           those
           passages
           of
           mine
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           much
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           and
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Walker
          
           and
           Mr.
           
             Roburrough
             ,
          
           
           have
           answered
           my
           
             Socinian
          
           errors
           :
           which
           
             Answers
          
           hee
           adviseth
           his
           Reader
           to
           see
           (
           
             p.
          
           109.
           in
           the
           margent
           )
           but
           tells
           him
           not
           where
           they
           are
           to
           be
           
             seen
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Whereas
           he
           chargeth
           me
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
          
           (
           quarrelling
           with
           the
           very
           title
           ,
           
           as
           if
           it
           were
           unfit
           ,
           and
           he
           unwilling
           that
           
             Innocency
          
           should
           
             triumph
          
           )
           with
           
             denying
             those
             very
             matters
             of
             fact
             which
             I
             voluntarily
             confessed
             in
             his
             hearing
             before
             the
             Committee
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
             for
             which
             I
             was
             sequestred
             ;
          
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           at
           all
           in
           this
           his
           allegation
           or
           charge
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Committee
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ;
          
           and
           certain
           I
           am
           that
           in
           his
           hearing
           (
           which
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           good
           as
           Mr.
           
             Pryns
          
           )
           I
           confessed
           nothing
           there
           ,
           which
           is
           denyed
           by
           me
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             .
          
           I
           neither
           
             confessed
          
           that
           
             I
             neglected
             my
             parishioners
             ,
          
           nor
           that
           
             I
             seldome
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           nor
           
             that
             I
             prescribe
             a
             Covenant
             to
             my
             Independent
             Congregation
             ,
             with
             in
             stead
             of
             my
             parishioners
             I
             have
             gathered
             to
             my self
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             ;
          
           nor
           that
           
             I
             receive
             tithes
             of
             my
             parishioners
          
           in
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           or
           after
           any
           other
           manner
           ,
           then
           as
           I
           declare
           and
           expresse
           in
           my
           said
           book
           .
           If
           I
           had
           
             confessed
             any
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             Committee
             ,
          
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           I
           had
           been
           of
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
          
           confederacie
           against
           mine
           own
           innocencie
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           what
           I
           did
           
             confesse
             before
             the
             Committee
             ,
          
           I
           confesse
           as
           plainly
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ;
          
           as
           
             viz.
          
           first
           ,
           
             that
             I
             had
             refused
             to
             baptize
             some
             children
             of
             my
             parishioners
          
           
             b
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             that
             I
             had
             not
             administred
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             my
             Parish
             for
             some
             moneths
          
           
             c
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           whereas
           he
           saith
           that
           
             I
             was
             sequestred
          
           
             d
          
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           for
           the
           matters
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           
             denyed
             by
             mee
             in
             my
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ,
          
           in
           this
           hee
           asperseth
           the
           honourable
           Committee
           every
           whit
           as
           much
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           then
           mee
           .
           For
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           it
           no
           way
           stands
           with
           their
           honour
           to
           
             sequester
          
           a
           man
           for
           that
           which
           was
           never
           done
           by
           him
           .
           Nor
           thirdly
           ,
           do
           I
           know
           whether
           I
           may
           take
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           word
           (
           it
           is
           now
           grown
           so
           unstable
           )
           that
           I
           am
           
             suspended
             ,
             censured
             ,
          
           or
           
             sequestred
          
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           one
           thing
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           inquiring
           of
           some
           that
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           said
           Committee
           concerning
           that
           suspension
           or
           sequestration
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           received
           this
           answer
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           not
           ordinary
           ,
           that
           a
           sentence
           or
           censure
           should
           passe
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           Justice
           against
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           hee
           not
           to
           have
           any
           knowledge
           of
           it
           for
           severall
           
           moneths
           together
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           wish
           ,
           (
           
             Fiat
             Justitia
          
           )
           in
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           sense
           ,
           are
           fulfilled
           together
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           He
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           avouch
           ,
           
           that
           
             I
             publish
             my
             brain-sick
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             of
             the
             Parliament
             behind
             their
             backs
             in
             open
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             print
          
           (
           a
           strange
           misdemeanor
           indeed
           ,
           and
           more
           monstrous
           and
           incredible
           ,
           then
           ever
           committed
           by
           the
           
             VERY
             Pope
             or
             Turk
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             Antichrist
             ,
             or
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             ,
             or
             Oxford
             Aulicus
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             venemous
             Malignant
             ,
          
           that
           a
           man
           should
           doe
           that
           
             behind
             mens
             back
             ,
          
           which
           he
           doth
           
             in
             print
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             of
             purpose
             to
             make
             my
             Auditors
             ,
             Readers
             ,
             jealous
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             who
             invaded
             the
             very
             incommunicable
             royalties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             Heaven
          
           
             a
          
           :
           Whereas
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           knows
           my
           
             purpose
          
           and
           intent
           in
           those
           passages
           (
           as
           in
           all
           my
           actions
           besides
           )
           much
           better
           then
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           knows
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           purpose
           therein
           was
           singly
           and
           simply
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           as
           becomes
           a
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           caution
           those
           worthy
           persons
           of
           honor
           and
           trust
           ,
           against
           that
           snare
           of
           sinning
           against
           God
           ,
           into
           which
           great
           places
           of
           power
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           world
           are
           apt
           to
           lead
           men
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           He
           chargeth
           my
           
             late
             Sermons
             and
             Pamphlets
             to
             have
             kindled
             such
             unhappie
             flames
             of
             contention
             in
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             all
             the
             teares
             of
             Repentance
             which
             I
             may
             shed
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             quench
             .
          
           For
           my
           part
           I
           know
           of
           no
           such
           ,
           I
           heare
           of
           no
           such
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           cause
           why
           I
           should
           imagine
           that
           any
           such
           
             unhappie
             flames
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           should
           be
           
             kindled
          
           by
           any
           of
           my
           
             Sermons
          
           or
           writings
           .
           I
           have
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           conceive
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           writings
           charge
           mine
           with
           
             kindling
             flames
             of
             contention
             ,
          
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           ,
           that
           one
           charged
           
             Eliah
          
           with
           being
           the
           
             troubler
             of
             Israel
          
           
             b
          
           :
           and
           that
           mine
           may
           recharge
           his
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           that
           King
           
             c
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Whereas
           he
           further
           chargeth
           me
           ,
           
           that
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ,
             I
             slander
             the
             Parliament
             more
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             shew
             my self
             a
             man
             despising
             Government
             (
             at
             least
             any
             Church-Government
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             establish
             not
             sutable
             to
             my
             fancy
             )
             self-willed
             ,
             and
             even
             speaking
             evill
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
          
           ;
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           far
           more
           
             slander
          
           in
           the
           charge
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           crime
           :
           the
           best
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           book
           is
           open
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           judge
           whether
           therebe
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           say
           any
           aspersion
           of
           
             slander
             ,
          
           but
           so
           much
           as
           the
           least
           touch
           or
           tincture
           
           of
           any
           thing
           dishonourable
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           
             Government
          
           or
           
             Dignitie
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           
             because
             not
             sutable
             to
             my
             fancie
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Whereas
           he
           insinuates
           a
           guilt
           upon
           me
           of
           
             Socinian
             errors
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
           and
           in
           his
           margent
           invites
           his
           Reader
           
             to
             see
             Mr.
             Walkers
             and
             Mr.
             Roburroughs
             answers
             to
             them
             ;
          
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Answers
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           his
           Reader
           may
           see
           and
           finde
           mistakes
           of
           my
           opinion
           ,
           and
           confutations
           of
           those
           mistakes
           ,
           as
           substantially
           managed
           as
           want
           of
           apprehension
           of
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           else
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           manage
           such
           an
           enterprize
           :
           but
           for
           any
           
             Socinian
             errors
          
           of
           mine
           ,
           they
           are
           onely
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           such
           books
           as
           were
           never
           written
           :
           and
           then
           where
           the
           Answers
           to
           them
           are
           to
           be
           
             seene
             ,
          
           remaines
           yet
           as
           matter
           of
           further
           inquirie
           for
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             second
             head
             propounded
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             unreasonable
             wresting
             ,
             torturing
             ,
             and
             tormenting
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             I
             shall
             chiefly
             insist
             upon
             his
             paraphrase
             upon
             that
             passage
             ,
             recited
             (
             in
             part
             )
             by
             him
             ,
          
           p.
           107.
           (
           
             but
             mis-cited
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
          
           page
           ,
           
             where
             it
             stands
             in
             my
             book
             )
             .
             The
             tenor
             of
             the
             Passage
             in
             this
             ;
          
           If
           I
           have
           denyed
           the
           least
           dram
           or
           scruple
           of
           that
           power
           which
           is
           truly
           Parliamentary
           ,
           and
           consistent
           with
           the
           word
           of
           the
           great
           and
           glorious
           God
           (
           of
           which
           misdemeanor
           I
           am
           not
           in
           the
           least
           measure
           conscious
           unto
           my self
           as
           yet
           )
           I
           most
           seriously
           and
           solemnly
           professe
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           this
           God
           (
           my
           conscience
           bearing
           me
           witness
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           I
           lie
           not
           )
           that
           I
           did
           it
           out
           of
           a
           loving
           ,
           tender
           and
           affectionate
           jealousie
           over
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           lest
           possibly
           they
           might
           dash
           their
           foote
           against
           that
           stone
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Rule
           and
           all
           Authoritie
           and
           power
           will
           one
           day
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           .
           So
           that
           if
           either
           my
           tongue
           or
           pen
           have
           in
           the
           least
           miscarried
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           
             Error
             amoris
             ,
          
           not
           
             amor
             erroris
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             You
             have
             heard
             the
             text
             :
             and
             if
             you
             have
             any
             mind
             to
             see
             darknesse
             brought
             out
             of
             light
             ,
             hearken
             to
             the
             Interpretation
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             good
             Sir
          
           (
           saith
           this
           Intepreter
           ,
           one
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           of
           twentie
           thousand
           )
           
             can
             any
             rationall
             man
             think
             (
             though
             you
             should
             protest
             it
             ten
             thousand
             times
             over
             )
             that
             such
             Anti-Parliamentary
             passages
             as
             yours
             are
             ,
             should
             proceed
             from
             your
             love
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ?
          
           Suppose
           the
           
             passages
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           were
           
             Anti-Parliaentary
          
           (
           an
           aspersion
           I
           conceive
           fully
           attoned
           in
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           )
           yet
           is
           it
           so
           highly
           irrationall
           to
           conceive
           they
           should
           
             proceed
             from
             love
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           (
           especially
           upon
           ten
           thousand
           Affidavits
           made
           for
           it
           )
           that
           it
           must
           be
           made
           matter
           of
           a
           doubtfull
           disputation
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           
             possible
          
           for
           
             a
             rationall
             
             man
          
           so
           to
           think
           or
           conceive
           ?
           Did
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           never
           heare
           of
           a
           veine
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           did
           
             bona
             animo
             malè
             precaris
             ,
          
           wish
           that
           which
           was
           hurtfull
           to
           their
           friends
           ,
           out
           of
           good
           affection
           towards
           them
           ?
           
             Seneca
          
           (
           I
           am
           certain
           )
           speaks
           of
           such
           .
           And
           God
           himself
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             testified
             things
             against
             his
             people
          
           (
           as
           the
           former
           
             English
          
           translation
           ,
           and
           
             Junius
          
           out
           of
           the
           Originall
           reads
           the
           place
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           32.
           46.
           )
           Cannot
           a
           rationall
           man
           conceive
           that
           these
           things
           might
           proceed
           from
           love
           and
           good
           affection
           in
           God
           towards
           this
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           
             against
             them
             ?
          
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           himself
           hath
           been
           
             Anti-Parliamentary
             ,
          
           I
           meane
           ,
           hath
           done
           some
           things
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           many
           )
           in
           their
           natures
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           their
           fruits
           and
           effects
           ,
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           (
           by
           name
           )
           in
           representing
           their
           cordiall
           Friends
           (
           as
           sometimes
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           something
           else
           prevailes
           with
           him
           to
           call
           them
           
             a
          
           )
           unto
           them
           as
           dis-affected
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           
             as
             acting
             ,
             and
             that
             successively
             against
             their
             jurisdiction
             more
             desperately
             then
             the
             worst
             Malignant
             ,
             Royalist
             ,
             Cavalier
             ,
             on
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             himself
          
           
             b
          
           )
           .
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           such
           a
           practise
           as
           this
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           tendency
           of
           it
           very
           disserviceable
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           making
           sad
           (
           and
           so
           indisposing
           )
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           inclinations
           otherwise
           stand
           ready
           bent
           with
           all
           chearfulness
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Parliament
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           and
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           as
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           doe
           ;
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           continued
           still
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           though
           represented
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           dealing
           by
           
             Beelzebub
          
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           in
           casting
           them
           out
           .
           Compare
           
             Mat.
          
           9.
           34.
           with
           
             Mat.
          
           12.
           22.
           
           &c.
           So
           againe
           by
           representing
           unto
           them
           as
           peaceable
           ,
           innocent
           and
           harmlesse
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           land
           beares
           any
           ,
           yea
           ,
           persons
           as
           deeply
           and
           dearly
           devoted
           unto
           ,
           of
           as
           high
           and
           honourable
           endeavours
           to
           promote
           the
           publick
           peace
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           
             extremely
             derogatory
             and
             destructive
             unto
             both
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             great
             disturbers
             of
             our
             Peace
             and
             unitie
          
           
             c
          
           .
           Yet
           againe
           when
           he
           infuseth
           such
           notions
           and
           principles
           
             into
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             highest
             civill
             powers
             ,
          
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             delegated
             his
             Kingly
             power
             unto
             them
             ,
             &c.
          
           
             d
          
           .
           he
           spreads
           snares
           of
           death
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           tempts
           them
           to
           think
           higher
           thoughts
           of
           themselves
           then
           He
           that
           is
           higher
           then
           the
           highest
           of
           them
           will
           beare
           .
           Now
           however
           in
           these
           and
           severall
           other
           things
           of
           like
           consideration
           (
           which
           are
           ready
           too
           for
           instance
           )
           I
           absolutely
           conceive
           him
           
           to
           be
           very
           whit
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           )
           
             Anti-Parliamentarie
             ,
          
           then
           ever
           I
           have
           been
           in
           any
           passages
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           from
           my
           tongue
           or
           pen
           ;
           yet
           doe
           I
           not
           think
           but
           that
           I
           may
           very
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           without
           trespassing
           upon
           the
           reputation
           of
           my
           reason
           ,
           conceive
           and
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           things
           mentioned
           ,
           
             out
             of
             love
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           The
           honey
           of
           the
           foresaid
           passage
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           ill
           digestion
           in
           his
           stomach
           ,
           breeds
           this
           cholerick
           argumentation
           :
           
             If
             this
             proceeded
             from
             such
             affectionate
             jealousie
             over
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             pray
             what
             made
             you
             so
             strangely
             ,
             if
             not
             malignantly
             ,
             jealous
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             feare
             and
             presume
             they
             might
             dash
             their
             foote
             against
             that
             stone
             ,
             which
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Good
           Sir
           ,
           let
           me
           seriously
           intreat
           you
           to
           be
           more
           
             jealous
          
           over
           your
           pen
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           repeating
           and
           arguing
           mens
           words
           and
           sayings
           ,
           it
           deale
           more
           honestly
           ,
           then
           to
           adulterate
           and
           imbase
           them
           ,
           as
           you
           doe
           both
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           in
           this
           discourse
           .
           Doe
           I
           anywhere
           say
           that
           either
           I
           
             feare
             ,
          
           or
           
             presume
          
           the
           Parliament
           might
           dash
           their
           foote
           against
           the
           stone
           spoken
           of
           ?
           Why
           then
           doe
           you
           represent
           me
           
             so
             strangely
             ,
             if
             not
             malignantly
             ,
             jealous
             over
             them
             ,
          
           as
           to
           do
           both
           ,
           both
           
             feare
          
           and
           
             presume
             ?
          
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           very
           
             strangely
             jealous
             ,
          
           or
           (
           however
           )
           very
           
             strangely
          
           affected
           in
           one
           kinde
           or
           other
           ,
           both
           to
           
             feare
          
           and
           
             presume
          
           in
           respect
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           
             feare
          
           not
           ,
           but
           
             presume
          
           to
           say
           here
           that
           I
           doe
           .
           You
           find
           out
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           significations
           (
           I
           beleeve
           more
           then
           ever
           any
           man
           did
           before
           you
           )
           of
           the
           word
           
             Presume
             ,
          
           p.
           109.
           to
           salve
           the
           reputation
           of
           your
           pen
           in
           charging
           me
           to
           have
           done
           that
           
             presumtuously
             ,
          
           which
           I
           never
           did
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           very
           ignorantly
           ;
           but
           is
           there
           any
           one
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           able
           to
           reconcile
           
             PRESVMPTION
          
           and
           
             FEARE
             ,
          
           and
           make
           them
           draw
           together
           in
           the
           same
           yoke
           ?
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           Onely
           this
           I
           desire
           you
           would
           candidly
           account
           unto
           me
           ,
           why
           you
           translate
           my
           expression
           ,
           
             Lest
             possibly
             they
             might
             dash
             ,
          
           by
           
             fearing
             and
             presuming
             they
             might
             dash
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           deale
           ingenously
           with
           your self
           and
           me
           :
           is
           there
           not
           farre
           more
           
             malignancie
          
           in
           the
           interpretation
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           text
           ?
           or
           did
           you
           not
           straine
           the
           
             roote
          
           overhard
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           an
           
             extraction
          
           as
           this
           out
           of
           it
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           vehemencie
           of
           your
           intention
           to
           make
           an
           unchristian
           advantage
           of
           your
           Brothers
           words
           ,
           did
           you
           not
           almost
           forget
           the
           proprietie
           of
           your
           owne
           ?
           I
           conceive
           I
           should
           speak
           much
           beneath
           the
           line
           of
           Mr.
           
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           reputation
           for
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           expresse
           my self
           thus
           ;
           I
           
             feare
             and
             presume
          
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           might
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           very
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           doe
           .
           An
           English
           care
           any
           thing
           well
           palated
           ,
           would
           find
           no
           pleasant
           taste
           in
           such
           words
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           give
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           the
           libertie
           of
           an
           Interpreter
           or
           Translator
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           bound
           
             Verbum
             verbo
             reddere
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
           and
           accept
           of
           his
           substitues
           ,
           
             presumption
          
           and
           
             feare
             ;
          
           is
           either
           a
           
             feare
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             presumption
          
           (
           or
           both
           )
           that
           a
           
             Parliament
             might
             ,
          
           or
           may
           ,
           
             dash
             their
             foote
             against
             that
             stone
          
           I
           speak
           of
           ,
           any
           demonstration
           or
           argument
           at
           all
           of
           so
           
             strange
             a
             jealousie
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           with
           himself
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           not
           call
           
             malignant
             ?
          
           If
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           had
           
             feared
          
           or
           
             presumed
             ,
          
           that
           
             Peter
             possibly
          
           might
           fall
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           by
           denying
           his
           Master
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           had
           reason
           enough
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           humane
           frailtie
           whereof
           the
           best
           men
           are
           partakers
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
          
           himself
           was
           with
           the
           rest
           )
           and
           had
           dealt
           lovingly
           and
           faithfully
           with
           him
           to
           have
           kept
           him
           upright
           ,
           by
           caution
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           or
           advice
           ;
           had
           this
           been
           any
           argument
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           colour
           of
           any
           such
           
             jealousie
          
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           carried
           in
           it
           any
           touch
           of
           
             malignancie
          
           towards
           him
           ?
           When
           
             Paul
             feared
          
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Lest
             by
             any
             means
             ,
             as
             the
             Serpent
             beguiled
             Eve
             through
             his
             subtiltie
             ,
             so
             their
             minds
             should
             be
             corrupted
             from
             the
             simplicitie
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           was
           this
           so
           
             strange
             a
             jealousie
          
           over
           them
           ?
           Indeed
           himself
           calls
           it
           
             a
             godly
             jealousie
          
           
             c
          
           :
           and
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           
             godlinesse
          
           is
           
             strange
          
           
             d
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           vote
           my
           
             jealousie
             over
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             STRANGE
             ;
          
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           eas'd
           of
           his
           scruple
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           call
           it
           
             malignant
             ,
          
           or
           no
           .
           But
           
             jacta
             alea
             est
             ;
          
           and
           he
           intends
           not
           to
           make
           a
           stand
           here
           ,
           but
           advanceth
           thus
           .
        
         
           Did
           the
           Parliament
           ever
           give
           you
           the
           least
           colour
           or
           occasion
           of
           such
           uncharitable
           ,
           
           unchristian
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           not
           detestable
           ,
           jealousie
           ?
           Could
           you
           have
           harder
           or
           more
           jealous
           thoughts
           then
           these
           of
           the
           very
           Pope
           or
           Turk
           himself
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           Great
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           exalts
           himself
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ?
           Can
           such
           jealousies
           as
           these
           issue
           from
           any
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           rancorous
           or
           dis-affected
           heart
           towards
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           or
           did
           ever
           such
           execrable
           jealousies
           as
           these
           proceed
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           tongue
           ,
           much
           lesse
           the
           pen
           of
           any
           Oxford
           Aulicus
           ,
           or
           most
           venomous
           Malignant
           to
           our
           Parliament
           ?
           
             The
             straine
             of
             eloquence
             in
             these
             passages
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             above
             the
             line
             of
             Mr.
             
          
           Prynnes
           
             Rhetorique
             ;
          
           nor
           can
           I
           beleeve
           but
           that
           he
           
           had
           some
           supernaturall
           assistance
           in
           the
           raising
           and
           composure
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           whereas
           others
           (
           it
           's
           like
           )
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           censure
           him
           more
           for
           a
           few
           such
           lines
           as
           these
           ,
           then
           for
           many
           others
           of
           a
           softer
           temper
           ,
           and
           more
           plausible
           allay
           ;
           I
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           can
           better
           beare
           with
           him
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           to
           passe
           by
           and
           spare
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           spared
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           when
           he
           rebuked
           Satan
           in
           his
           stead
           
             a
          
           .
           But
           did
           I
           know
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           this
           purgation
           ,
           but
           when
           recovered
           out
           of
           that
           Tartarean
           Ecstasie
           ,
           wherein
           he
           spake
           this
           dialect
           of
           Dragons
           ,
           would
           still
           stand
           by
           and
           owne
           those
           ebullitions
           of
           bloud
           ,
           as
           the
           naturall
           and
           genuine
           productions
           and
           fruit
           of
           his
           pen
           ;
           I
           should
           hardly
           refraine
           from
           taking
           a
           solemne
           vow
           and
           protestation
           upon
           me
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           never
           more
           to
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           him
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           at
           least
           untill
           he
           repented
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           Christian
           .
           Well
           might
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           pray
           to
           be
           
             delivered
             from
             unreasonable
             men
          
           
             b
          
           :
           They
           that
           neither
           make
           use
           of
           their
           
             reason
          
           nor
           goodnesse
           ,
           (
           or
           charitie
           )
           dwell
           in
           such
           a
           darkness
           which
           is
           inaccessible
           to
           all
           principles
           both
           of
           Nature
           and
           Grace
           .
           For
           the
           present
           ,
           though
           I
           think
           it
           not
           meet
           for
           me
           so
           far
           to
           vvi
           my self
           of
           my
           libertie
           to
           comply
           with
           such
           opportunities
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           may
           possibly
           and
           unexpectedly
           come
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           to
           abjure
           all
           commerce
           with
           him
           by
           pen
           ;
           yet
           this
           I
           professe
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           as
           neere
           the
           brow
           of
           such
           a
           resolution
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           can
           goe
           without
           falling
           into
           it
           .
           From
           henceforth
           I
           shall
           give
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           leave
           to
           write
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ,
           whirlwinds
           and
           earth-quakes
           ,
           thundering
           and
           lightning
           ,
           mill-stones
           and
           mountains
           ,
           (
           or
           if
           his
           pen
           knows
           how
           to
           utter
           it self
           in
           any
           thing
           more
           formidable
           then
           these
           )
           better
           cheap
           ,
           then
           hitherto
           I
           have
           done
           :
           I
           see
           there
           is
           no
           
             mercy
             with
             him
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           
             shall
             not
             feare
             him
             ;
          
           no
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           mind
           I
           am
           in
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           ever
           look
           after
           him
           in
           his
           writings
           more
           ,
           this
           answer
           finished
           .
           But
           to
           his
           lines
           (
           or
           ,
           whose-ever
           they
           be
           )
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Doth
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           think
           that
           he
           is
           heire
           to
           that
           Laurell
           which
           was
           long
           since
           wreath'd
           for
           the
           head
           of
           
             Socrates
             ,
          
           reputed
           in
           his
           dayes
           the
           Grand-Matter
           of
           wisdome
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Tanquam
             umbrae
             velitant
             alii
             ;
             solus
             sapit
             iste
             ?
          
           Other
           men
           generally
           as
           well
           learned
           and
           Scholars
           by
           profession
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           those
           in
           whose
           affections
           neither
           my
           person
           nor
           
           cause
           were
           any
           wayes
           interessed
           ,
           gave
           testimony
           to
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
          
           (
           and
           consequently
           to
           that
           passage
           also
           so
           cruelly
           handled
           by
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           )
           as
           moderately
           and
           inoffensively
           written
           :
           onely
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
          
           as
           if
           his
           eyes
           were
           given
           him
           to
           condemne
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           of
           blindnesse
           ,
           espies
           Bears
           and
           Tygers
           ,
           Lyons
           and
           Dragons
           ,
           where
           other
           men
           saw
           nothing
           but
           doves
           and
           sheep
           ;
           discovers
           
             fanatique
             jealousies
             ,
             rancourousnesse
          
           and
           
             dis-affection
             of
             heart
             ,
             execrablenesse
             of
             jealousies
             ,
             Oxfordian
             Aulicisme
             ,
             venomousnesse
             of
             malignancie
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           other
           strains
           of
           most
           portentuous
           and
           hideous
           outrage
           
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           where
           no
           man
           besides
           himself
           either
           saw
           or
           could
           see
           ,
           any
           jot
           ,
           tittle
           ,
           letter
           ,
           syllable
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           sentence
           ,
           but
           what
           both
           was
           and
           is
           of
           the
           fairest
           consistencie
           with
           the
           honour
           ,
           dignity
           ,
           peace
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           But
           secondly
           ,
           how
           irrationall
           and
           weak
           is
           that
           demand
           of
           his
           ;
           
             Did
             the
             Parliament
             ever
             give
             you
             the
             least
             colour
             or
             occasion
             of
             any
             such
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             detestable
             jealousie
             ?
          
           as
           if
           to
           feare
           ,
           or
           think
           it
           
             possible
          
           that
           men
           might
           be
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           weakly
           or
           unworthily
           ,
           
             were
             an
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             detestable
             ,
             execrable
             jealousie
          
           over
           them
           ;
           Or
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           not
           ground
           and
           reason
           enough
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           enough
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           natures
           of
           the
           best
           and
           holiest
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           judge
           that
           they
           may
           very
           
             possibly
          
           miscarry
           ,
           and
           that
           dangerously
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           should
           adde
           
             ex
             superabundanti
             ,
          
           such
           personall
           irregularities
           ,
           as
           might
           further
           presage
           their
           future
           falls
           ,
           I
           wonder
           what
           Epithet
           or
           Name
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           will
           find
           for
           that
           jealousie
           of
           an
           ancient
           Father
           over
           Kings
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           uttered
           this
           saying
           :
           
             Miror
             si
             aliquis
             Rex
             salvahitur
             ;
          
           I
           wonder
           that
           any
           King
           should
           ever
           be
           saved
           .
           If
           so
           be
           such
           a
           jealousie
           over
           them
           ,
           which
           only
           conceiveth
           a
           
             possibility
          
           of
           their
           perishing
           ,
           be
           
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             detestable
             exeorable
             ;
          
           of
           what
           censure
           is
           that
           
             jealousie
          
           worthy
           of
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           matter
           of
           admiration
           that
           any
           of
           them
           should
           be
           saved
           ?
           Considering
           that
           there
           hath
           scarce
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           been
           any
           Councel
           or
           Synod
           since
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           but
           which
           hath
           miscarried
           and
           heterodogmatiz'd
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           would
           it
           be
           
             my
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             detestable
             ,
             execrable
             jealousie
          
           over
           any
           Synod
           or
           Councel
           now
           fitting
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           they
           also
           might
           
             possibly
          
           miscarrie
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           gave
           some
           particular
           and
           speciall
           occasion
           so
           to
           think
           and
           conceive
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             my
             Adversarie
             hath
             not
             yet
             finished
             his
             severe
             Commentaries
             
             
             upon
             his
             gentle
             and
             harmlesse
             Text
             ;
             his
             pen
             moves
             forward
             thus
             :
          
           Had
           you
           had
           any
           just
           cause
           of
           such
           a
           jealousie
           ,
           yet
           it
           had
           been
           your
           duty
           privately
           to
           have
           informed
           your
           friends
           in
           Parliament
           with
           it
           in
           a
           Brotherly
           Christian
           way
           :
           but
           to
           publish
           these
           your
           brain-sick
           jealousies
           of
           them
           behinde
           their
           backs
           in
           open
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           print
           ,
           of
           purpose
           to
           make
           your
           Auditors
           ,
           Readers
           ,
           jealous
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           invaded
           the
           incommunicable
           Royalties
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           &c.
           —
           or
           to
           defame
           or
           draw
           an
           odium
           or
           contempt
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           prepare
           the
           people
           beforehand
           to
           oppose
           or
           reject
           whatsoever
           Church-government
           they
           shall
           establish
           ,
           &c.
           —
           is
           such
           a
           transcendent
           crime
           and
           high
           affront
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           never
           able
           to
           expiate
           :
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           extenieating
           ,
           that
           it
           aggravates
           your
           former
           offences
           beyond
           expression
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           yeeres
           ,
           profession
           ,
           and
           tenour
           of
           studies
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           a
           shame
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           be
           as
           able
           to
           teach
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           his
           
             duty
             ,
          
           as
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           he
           is
           to
           teach
           mee
           mine
           ;
           yet
           glad
           and
           willing
           shall
           I
           be
           to
           receive
           instruction
           ,
           were
           it
           from
           a
           far
           meaner
           hand
           then
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
             ,
          
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           becomes
           me
           in
           a
           way
           of
           dutie
           to
           do
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           whereas
           the
           tenour
           of
           his
           Instruction
           to
           me
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           
             it
             had
             been
             my
             duty
             privately
             to
             have
             informed
             my
             friends
             in
             Parliament
             with
             it
             in
             a
             Christian
             Brotherly
             way
             ;
          
           I
           perceive
           hee
           hath
           heard
           of
           dealing
           with
           his
           friends
           in
           
             a
             Way
          
           which
           well
           becomes
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           doth
           mee
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           
             Christian
          
           and
           
             Brotherly
             .
          
           But
           it
           seems
           ,
           hee
           that
           
             teacheth
             another
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           
             teach
             himself
             .
          
           For
           since
           
             the
             mountains
             were
             brought
             forth
          
           
             a
          
           
             and
             settled
          
           
             b
          
           ,
           it
           may
           very
           probably
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           son
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           whose
           pen
           made
           a
           broader
           digression
           from
           that
           
             Christian
             Brotherly
             way
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           then
           his
           own
           .
           For
           look
           as
           low
           as
           the
           Earth
           is
           beneath
           the
           heavens
           ;
           so
           far
           is
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
             Way
          
           of
           dealing
           with
           his
           friends
           ,
           beneath
           that
           which
           is
           
             Christian
             and
             Brotherly
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           whereas
           he
           conceives
           it
           had
           
             been
             my
             duty
             to
             have
             informed
             my
             friends
             privately
          
           of
           what
           I
           preached
           and
           printed
           publikely
           in
           the
           premisses
           ;
           I
           conceive
           it
           had
           been
           his
           
             duty
          
           to
           have
           understood
           himself
           better
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           before
           hee
           had
           taken
           the
           Chaire
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           things
           which
           I
           either
           preached
           or
           printed
           in
           the
           premisses
           ,
           concern'd
           only
           or
           chiefly
           
           those
           to
           whom
           I
           preach'd
           ,
           and
           the
           generalitie
           of
           men
           to
           whom
           I
           printed
           ,
           not
           the
           Parliament
           .
           That
           it
           is
           a
           terrible
           and
           most
           dreadfull
           thing
           for
           men
           
             to
             be
             found
             fighters
             against
             God
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           better
           and
           more
           righteous
           to
           obey
           God
           then
           men
           ;
           that
           men
           in
           great
           places
           ,
           men
           of
           great
           parts
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           may
           possibly
           erre
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           have
           err'd
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           particulars
           more
           of
           like
           consideration
           (
           which
           are
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           was
           either
           preached
           or
           printed
           by
           mee
           in
           the
           premisses
           )
           are
           Doctrines
           of
           equall
           (
           if
           not
           of
           superiour
           )
           concernment
           to
           the
           generalitie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           the
           Parliament
           .
           As
           for
           that
           passage
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ,
          
           wherein
           I
           mention
           my
           
             tender
             and
             affectionate
             jealousie
             over
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           the
           passage
           so
           tenter'd
           ,
           tortur'd
           and
           tormented
           by
           the
           evill
           spirit
           which
           so
           much
           haunts
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
          
           pen
           )
           it
           was
           occasioned
           (
           indeed
           necessitated
           )
           by
           his
           own
           most
           unreasonable
           ,
           bloody
           ,
           and
           importune
           suggestions
           ,
           clamours
           and
           instigations
           of
           authoritie
           against
           mee
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           I
           had
           no
           other
           course
           but
           to
           give
           a
           faire
           and
           reall
           account
           out
           of
           what
           principle
           and
           motive
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Parliament
           )
           I
           spake
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           most
           unchristianly
           handled
           and
           misused
           by
           his
           pen
           .
           Now
           then
           to
           whisper
           those
           things
           in
           the
           eares
           only
           of
           a
           few
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           concernes
           so
           many
           thousands
           ,
           is
           not
           
             the
             duty
             ,
          
           but
           an
           high
           prevarication
           of
           the
           
             duty
          
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           neither
           doth
           he
           know
           whether
           the
           Doctrines
           so
           much
           questioned
           and
           quarrelled
           by
           him
           ,
           did
           ,
           or
           do
           so
           particularly
           concern
           
             my
             friends
          
           in
           Parliament
           (
           by
           
             my
             friends
             ,
          
           I
           suppose
           hee
           means
           my
           acquaintance
           :
           for
           otherwise
           I
           trust
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           that
           honourable
           Assembly
           are
           
             my
             friends
             ;
          
           at
           least
           I
           know
           no
           cause
           but
           why
           they
           should
           )
           as
           many
           other
           members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           his
           ignorance
           in
           such
           a
           circumstance
           as
           this
           ,
           plainly
           proves
           that
           he
           hath
           here
           
             prophesied
          
           above
           
             the
             analogie
             or
             proportion
             of
          
           his
           
             Faith
          
           
             a
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           his
           own
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           
             b
          
           )
           hath
           done
           it
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           thirdly
           ,
           how
           doth
           he
           know
           but
           that
           I
           did
           prevent
           the
           admonition
           or
           reproof
           of
           his
           pen
           ,
           by
           doing
           the
           very
           
             duty
             ,
          
           for
           the
           neglect
           whereof
           I
           am
           so
           deeply
           censured
           by
           him
           .
           I
           presume
           that
           my
           acquaintance
           
             in
             the
             Parliament
          
           have
           not
           communicated
           unto
           him
           all
           things
           that
           have
           passed
           between
           me
           and
           them
           ;
           therefore
           his
           ignorance
           in
           this
           particular
           
           also
           ,
           proves
           him
           (
           according
           to
           the
           responsall
           of
           his
           own
           Oracle
           ,
           even
           now
           intimated
           )
           to
           have
           been
           somewhat
           
             PRESVMPTVOVS
          
           in
           his
           charge
           of
           neglect
           of
           
             Duty
          
           in
           mee
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           the
           particulars
           excepted
           against
           ,
           either
           
             preached
             or
             printed
          
           by
           mee
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           any
           indifferent
           or
           Christian-spirited
           man
           ,
           is
           of
           any
           hard
           or
           disparaging
           reflexion
           either
           upon
           any
           particular
           person
           in
           the
           honourable
           Assembly
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           upon
           this
           Assembly
           it self
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           nothing
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           by
           
             preaching
          
           or
           
             printing
             ,
          
           any
           wayes
           repugnant
           to
           any
           
             duty
          
           lying
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           followes
           in
           the
           late
           transcribed
           passage
           ,
           
           as
           that
           
             I
             publish
             my
             brain-sick
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             against
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             make
             my
             Auditors
             ,
             Readers
             jealous
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             who
             invaded
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             or
             to
             defame
             or
             draw
             an
             odium
             or
             contempt
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             people
             before-hand
             to
             oppose
             or
             reject
             ,
             whatsoever
             ,
             &c.
          
           these
           things
           (
           I
           say
           )
           with
           many
           others
           of
           like
           calculation
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           many
           other
           of
           his
           writings
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           reasonlesse
           
             presumptions
          
           of
           his
           exasperated
           ,
           transported
           ,
           unchristianized
           spirit
           ,
           over-heat
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           with
           his
           
             nocturnall
             lucubrations
             ,
          
           and
           in
           part
           occasioned
           by
           the
           fuliginous
           vapors
           breathing
           still
           upon
           him
           from
           his
           lamp
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           I
           judge
           them
           unworthy
           to
           have
           
             day-light
          
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           refutation
           .
           Hee
           talks
           of
           my
           
             brain-sick
             jealousies
             and
             suspicions
             ;
          
           but
           these
           are
           more
           then
           
             brain-sick
             ,
          
           even
           
             brain-dead
          
           calumniations
           and
           slanders
           ;
           ten
           degrees
           (
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           own
           language
           )
           more
           
             unchristian
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             detestable
             ,
             execrable
             ,
          
           then
           any
           (
           even
           the
           worst
           of
           )
           
             jealousies
          
           or
           suspicions
           whatsoever
           .
           If
           he
           would
           but
           authorize
           mee
           to
           reason
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           his
           Logique
           in
           raising
           conclusions
           from
           his
           premisses
           ,
           I
           could
           prove
           (
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           such
           authoritie
           )
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           written
           against
           the
           Congregationall
           Way
           ,
           hath
           represented
           those
           that
           walk
           in
           it
           as
           
             extremely
             derogatory
             and
             destructive
             both
             unto
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Church
             of
             Englend
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
             as
             great
             disturbers
             of
             our
             publique
             peace
             and
             unity
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           hath
           slandered
           them
           in
           their
           spirits
           ,
           principles
           ,
           practices
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           
             c
          
           ;
           hath
           
             presumptuously
          
           attempted
           to
           infuse
           such
           dangerous
           principles
           as
           these
           into
           
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             highest
             civill
             powers
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christs
             Substitutes
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Government
          
           (
           Church-government
           
           hee
           speaks
           of
           
             a
          
           )
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             delegated
             his
             Kingly
             power
             unto
             them
          
           
             b
          
           ,
           that
           
             it
             may
             passe
             as
             tolerable
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             King
             alone
             over
             his
             Churches
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           
             c
          
           &c.
           with
           many
           others
           of
           like
           undue
           insinuation
           ;
           I
           could
           prove
           (
           I
           say
           )
           by
           the
           Commission
           aforesaid
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           done
           all
           these
           things
           
             on
             purpose
             to
             despite
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           defame
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Wayes
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           Religion
           hatefull
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           increase
           divisions
           ,
           to
           multiply
           distractions
           ,
           to
           bring
           a
           snare
           and
           evill
           day
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           expose
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           to
           utter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           far
           more
           rationall
           connexion
           between
           the
           premises
           last
           mentioned
           from
           Mr.
           Pryn's
           pen
           ,
           and
           such
           collections
           and
           conclusions
           as
           these
           ;
           then
           there
           is
           between
           those
           premises
           of
           mine
           transcribed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           inferences
           which
           he
           extracts
           and
           deduceth
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           might
           think
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           had
           by
           this
           time
           laid
           out
           himself
           to
           a
           sufficient
           proportion
           ,
           in
           depraving
           both
           the
           expressions
           and
           intentions
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           never
           (
           to
           his
           best
           knowledge
           )
           did
           him
           the
           least
           wrong
           ,
           nor
           ever
           administred
           the
           least
           occasion
           of
           provocation
           ;
           —
           
             Sed
             audi
             facinus
             majoris
             abollae
             .
          
        
         
           Your
           last
           clause
           (
           
             saith
             he
             ,
             yet
             further
             ,
          
           p.
           108.
           )
           And
           if
           continued
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           intimates
           and
           speaks
           ,
           aloud
           without
           any
           straining
           that
           the
           Parliament
           for
           the
           present
           are
           guilty
           of
           dashing
           their
           foot
           against
           Christ
           the
           Rock
           :
           of
           claiming
           the
           most
           sacred
           incommunicable
           royalties
           and
           priviledges
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           making
           themselves
           equall
           with
           God
           :
           and
           that
           if
           they
           persevere
           in
           the
           course
           they
           have
           begun
           (
           to
           Reforme
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           )
           it
           is
           such
           an
           high
           provocation
           against
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           as
           will
           kindle
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           him
           whose
           name
           is
           Jehovah
           ;
           
             he
             should
             have
             said
          
           jealous
           ,
           (
           
             but
             that
             his
             pen
             hath
             contracted
             an
             ill
             habit
             of
             stumbling
          
           )
           which
           will
           consume
           and
           devoure
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Could
           all
           the
           malignant
           and
           Prelaticall
           party
           in
           England
           lay
           a
           greater
           ,
           wickeder
           ,
           or
           more
           unjust
           scandall
           in
           our
           Parliament
           then
           this
           ,
           or
           more
           defame
           them
           then
           by
           such
           a
           false
           report
           ?
           enough
           to
           fire
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           
             &c.
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             his
             most
             unjust
             and
             ignoble
             strain
             of
          
           Calumny
           .
           
             But
             for
             answer
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Doth
           a
           
             wicked
          
           or
           
             unjust
             scandall
          
           use
           
             to
             fire
             Gods
             wrath
             against
          
           those
           upon
           whom
           it
           is
           cast
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           sufferers
           .
           Though
           the
           sin
           committed
           be
           
             enough
             to
             kindle
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             brest
             of
             him
             whose
             name
             is
             jealous
             ,
          
           against
           those
           ,
           whosoever
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           lie
           under
           the
           
           guilt
           of
           such
           a
           Commission
           ;
           yet
           is
           there
           not
           the
           least
           colour
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           the
           false
           or
           scandalous
           imputation
           of
           it
           unto
           any
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           like
           operation
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           that
           are
           so
           scandaliz'd
           .
        
         
           He
           tells
           me
           of
           my
           
             being
             a
             meer
             Divine
             ,
          
           p.
           109.
           
             and
             a
             man
             altogether
             ignorant
             in
             the
             ancient
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             our
             Parliament
             ,
          
           (
           with
           how
           little
           pertinencie
           or
           advantage
           to
           his
           cause
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           into
           consideration
           in
           due
           place
           .
           )
           And
           by
           such
           passages
           as
           this
           ,
           it
           seems
           he
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           
             meer
             a
             Lawyer
          
           as
           I
           a
           
             Divine
          
           (
           and
           consequently
           of
           no
           such
           super-transcendent
           abilities
           neither
           ,
           to
           discerne
           and
           judge
           of
           the
           
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           as
           will
           be
           manifested
           in
           due
           time
           .
           )
           For
           he
           that
           knowes
           not
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           no
           wayes
           offended
           with
           men
           for
           having
           
             wicked
             &
             unjust
             scandals
          
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           surely
           had
           
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             what
             are
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           
             a
          
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           last
           transcribed
           passage
           ,
           he
           speakes
           thus
           ,
           
             Your
             last
             clause
             ,
             And
             if
             continued
             ,
             &c.
             intimates
             and
             speakes
             loud
             without
             any
             strayning
             ,
             that
             ,
             &c.
          
           doth
           hee
           not
           seem
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           as
           if
           now
           he
           had
           met
           with
           a
           full
           feast
           ,
           and
           had
           onely
           scrambled
           for
           all
           he
           had
           gotten
           and
           satisfied
           his
           hunger
           with
           till
           now
           ?
           And
           doth
           he
           not
           without
           any
           
             strayning
             ,
          
           seem
           to
           imply
           ,
           that
           all
           my
           former
           
             clauses
             without
             straining
             ,
          
           would
           have
           spake
           none
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           now
           by
           his
           rackes
           ,
           screws
           ,
           and
           engines
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           to
           speak
           ?
           So
           that
           here
           we
           have
           
             confitentem
             rerum
             :
          
           oh
           that
           we
           had
           but
           the
           Participle
           as
           well
           match'd
           as
           the
           Adjective
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           by
           interpretation
           )
           
             emendantem
             confitentem
             ,
          
           and
           then
           let
           both
           our
           
             bookes
             to
             the
             fire
          
           together
           ,
           
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             drosse
             of
             them
          
           
             b
          
           .
           But
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             grand
             unhappinesse
             of
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             speake
             onely
             in
          
           thesi
           ,
           
             or
             in
             the
             generall
             throughout
             the
             whole
             period
             or
             passage
             ,
             wherein
             this
             clause
             ,
          
           And
           if
           contemned
           ,
           &c.
           
             stands
             ,
             hee
             here
             represents
             upon
             the
             Stage
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             spoken
          
           in
           hypothesi
           ,
           
             with
             particular
             and
             precise
             application
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
             The
             whole
             period
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             not
             be
             denied
             any
             part
             of
             his
             due
             in
             point
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             ,
          
           ab
           ovo
           usque
           ad
           mala
           ,
           
             as
             it
             begins
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             page
          
           2.
           
             of
             my
          
           Innocencies
           Triumph
           .
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           in
           the
           habituall
           and
           standing
           frame
           of
           my
           heart
           and
           spirit
           ,
           tender
           and
           jealous
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           over
           those
           who
           are
           deare
           unto
           me
           ,
           but
           
           most
           of
           all
           over
           those
           who
           being
           deere
           unto
           me
           ,
           are
           likewise
           more
           exposed
           then
           others
           unto
           the
           tentation
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           sinne
           ;
           extreamly
           jealous
           and
           tender
           (
           I
           say
           )
           I
           am
           over
           such
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           touch
           with
           any
           title
           ,
           or
           claim
           the
           most
           sacred
           and
           incommunicable
           royalties
           and
           privileges
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           count
           it
           no
           robbery
           to
           make
           themselves
           equall
           to
           God
           ;
           knowing
           most
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           high
           provocation
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           and
           if
           continued
           in
           ,
           will
           kindle
           a
           fire
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           him
           whose
           name
           is
           Jealous
           ,
           and
           will
           consume
           and
           devoure
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           I
           spake
           in
           some
           passages
           before
           this
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliament
           by
           name
           ;
           nor
           doe
           I
           deny
           all
           relation
           between
           this
           and
           the
           former
           :
           but
           all
           the
           relation
           that
           can
           reasonably
           be
           imagined
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           will
           not
           amount
           so
           much
           as
           to
           a
           colourable
           justification
           of
           this
           high-handed
           and
           full-mouth'd
           charge
           ,
           that
           the
           latter
           
             speaks
             aloud
             without
             any
             strayning
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             is
             guilty
             of
             dashing
             ,
             &c.
             of
             claiming
             ,
             &c.
             And
             that
             if
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           pure
           and
           clean
           straines
           of
           that
           disposition
           which
           acted
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           exposition
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           those
           other
           which
           have
           playd
           before
           us
           already
           .
           And
        
         
           4.
           
           Suppose
           the
           period
           had
           been
           perfectly
           Hypotheticall
           ,
           and
           the
           contents
           of
           it
           applied
           to
           the
           Parliament
           by
           name
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           speaking
           the
           dialect
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           would
           fain
           force
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           .
           He
           that
           shall
           represent
           the
           great
           evill
           or
           danger
           of
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           suppose
           of
           oppression
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           unto
           a
           man
           ,
           in
           these
           or
           the
           like
           terms
           ,
           
             Know
             most
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             sinne
             is
             a
             most
             high
             provocation
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             most
             High
             :
          
           and
           then
           should
           adde
           ,
           
             And
             if
             continued
             in
             ,
             will
             kindle
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             him
             whose
             name
             is
             Jealous
             ,
             &c.
          
           doth
           no
           wayes
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           such
           an
           addresse
           or
           representation
           is
           made
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           present
           actuall
           guilt
           of
           the
           perpetration
           of
           such
           a
           sinne
           ;
           but
           onely
           demonstrates
           the
           dangerous
           and
           deadly
           consequence
           of
           it
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           shall
           be
           intangled
           with
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           
             continue
          
           in
           the
           perpetration
           of
           it
           without
           repentance
           .
           Therefore
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
             lucubration
             and
             collection
             ,
          
           that
           this
           clause
           ,
           
             And
             if
             continued
             ,
             &c.
             speaks
             aloud
             without
             any
             strayning
             ,
          
           any
           such
           
             Parliamentary
             guilt
          
           as
           he
           deciphers
           with
           his
           pen
           ,
           is
           
             nocturnall
             ,
          
           neither
           is
           there
           so
           much
           as
           a
           beam
           of
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Whereas
           he
           chargeth
           that
           innocently-offending
           
             clause
          
           of
           mine
           ,
           
             And
             if
             continued
             ,
             &c.
          
           both
           
             to
             intimate
             and
             speak
             aloud
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
           
             without
             any
             straining
             ,
          
           that
           high
           misdemeanour
           lately
           mentioned
           ,
           (
           little
           lesse
           then
           capitall
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           avouch
           it
           )
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           any
           regular
           consistence
           in
           the
           charge
           .
           For
           though
           one
           and
           the
           same
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           a
           liberty
           and
           power
           both
           to
           alter
           his
           tone
           and
           voyce
           ,
           and
           tenour
           of
           expression
           ,
           may
           one
           while
           only
           
             intimate
             ,
          
           i.
           whisper
           ,
           or
           expresse
           a
           thing
           sparingly
           :
           and
           otherwhile
           ,
           
             speake
          
           it
           out
           
             aloud
             ,
          
           with
           a
           full
           and
           strong
           voyce
           ,
           (
           though
           hardly
           thus
           
             without
             any
             straining
          
           at
           all
           )
           yet
           how
           one
           and
           the
           same
           
             clause
          
           in
           writing
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           principle
           nor
           shadow
           of
           any
           variation
           or
           change
           of
           expression
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           still
           uniforme
           and
           standing
           both
           in
           the
           matter
           
             which
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           
             wherein
             ,
          
           it
           speaketh
           ,
           should
           both
           
             intimate
          
           (
           or
           whisper
           )
           and
           yet
           
             speak
             aloud
          
           too
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           is
           a
           saying
           divided
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           which
           my
           understanding
           knoweth
           not
           how
           to
           make
           to
           stand
           .
           But
           thus
           ,
           God
           many
           times
           makes
           both
           tongues
           and
           pens
           which
           imagine
           evill
           against
           others
           ,
           
             to
             f●ll
             upon
             themselves
          
           
             a
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whereas
           he
           pretends
           the
           forementioned
           clause
           ,
           
             And
             if
             continued
             ,
             &c.
          
           guilty
           of
           
             speaking
             aloud
             and
             without
             any
             straining
             ,
          
           the
           prenamed
           enormitie
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           charge
           
             speaks
             aloud
             and
             without
             any
             straining
             ,
          
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             loves
             all
             devouring
             words
          
           
             b
          
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           words
           of
           
             sobernesse
             and
             truth
          
           
             c
          
           ,
           or
           of
           another
           inspiration
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           very
           strange
           ,
           and
           a
           miracles
           fellow
           (
           at
           least
           )
           if
           not
           a
           miracle
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           hearing
           should
           be
           so
           predominant
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           should
           heare
           a
           
             loud
             s●eaking
             ,
          
           where
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           could
           not
           heare
           the
           least
           muttering
           or
           whisper
           ?
           But
           when
           men
           have
           Brick
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           want
           
             straw
             ,
          
           they
           must
           bee
           content
           to
           
             gather
             stubble
          
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           
             d
          
           .
           The
           builders
           of
           Babel
           were
           fain
           to
           make
           use
           of
           
             slime
             in
             stead
             of
             mortar
          
           
             e
          
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           were
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           in
           
             Plato's
          
           dayes
           ,
           &
           the
           line
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           is
           not
           yet
           extinct
           .
        
         
           Many
           other
           passages
           there
           are
           in
           this
           
             Triumphing
          
           discourse
           ,
           wherein
           the
           author
           doth
           miserable
           carnifice
           other
           words
           and
           passages
           of
           mine
           ;
           but
           
             Caesars
             image
             and
             superscription
          
           may
           bee
           seen
           in
           a
           
             peny
          
           
             f
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           a
           pound
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           great
           Guerdon
           and
           Crown
           for
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           runnes
           in
           this
           and
           other
           his
           
             lucubrations
          
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           to
           transform
           me
           into
           a
           man
           of
           a
           
             ranc●●ous
             and
             disaffected
             heart
             against
             Parliaments
          
           
             g
          
           ,
           and
           to
           couple
           me
           with
           the
           
             worst
             Malignants
             ,
             Royalists
             ,
             
             Cavaliers
             ,
             yea
             with
             the
             Arch-Prelate
             himself
          
           
             a
          
           ;
           before
           I
           leave
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           specifie
           ,
           both
           what
           ,
           in
           what
           degree
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           continue
           yet
           doing
           from
           opportunitie
           to
           opportunitie
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           ,
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           and
           withall
           solemnly
           professe
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           man
           ,
           can
           direct
           or
           say
           unto
           me
           ,
           how
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           wherein
           I
           may
           yet
           doe
           more
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           shew
           and
           expresse
           more
           love
           or
           affectionatenesse
           unto
           them
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           and
           still
           doe
           (
           upon
           occasion
           )
           daily
           ;
           provided
           onely
           that
           I
           may
           see
           and
           understand
           ,
           that
           what
           shall
           be
           required
           of
           me
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           doth
           really
           and
           indeed
           ,
           not
           in
           shew
           and
           pretence
           onely
           ,
           tend
           to
           the
           benefit
           ,
           honour
           and
           safetie
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           am
           ready
           and
           willing
           ,
           and
           doe
           by
           these
           presents
           obliege
           and
           bind
           my self
           ,
           
             Testibus
             Coelo
             &
             Terrâ
             ,
          
           to
           performe
           .
           I
           have
           once
           
             b
          
           and
           againe
           
             c
          
           in
           Print
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           ingagement
           of
           my
           weak
           abilities
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           asserted
           the
           Parliamentary
           cause
           against
           the
           Oxfordian
           ;
           yea
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           yet
           understand
           )
           I
           was
           the
           first
           amongst
           all
           my
           Brethren
           who
           serve
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           that
           rose
           up
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           with
           what
           exposall
           of
           my self
           to
           danger
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           successe
           and
           advantage
           to
           the
           cause
           undertaken
           by
           me
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           many
           there
           are
           that
           know
           ,
           and
           (
           I
           make
           no
           question
           )
           are
           ready
           upon
           occasion
           to
           declare
           and
           testifie
           .
           How
           frequently
           ,
           yea
           for
           many
           moneths
           together
           ,
           when
           the
           Parliamentarie
           occasions
           were
           most
           urging
           and
           pressing
           ,
           (
           almost
           )
           uninterruptedly
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           fervency
           and
           contestation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           I
           laboured
           by
           preaching
           to
           advance
           the
           service
           ;
           yea
           with
           what
           alacritie
           and
           importunity
           ,
           I
           continually
           sollicited
           and
           promoted
           all
           Parliamentarie
           occasions
           ,
           suits
           ,
           and
           motions
           recommended
           by
           Ordinance
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           was
           openly
           testified
           by
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Honourable
           Committee
           before
           which
           I
           was
           called
           ,
           
             pending
          
           the
           complaint
           against
           me
           there
           .
           How
           many
           young
           men
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           faithfull
           as
           usefull
           in
           the
           Armie
           as
           any
           others
           of
           their
           rank
           and
           imployment
           whatsoever
           ,
           what
           by
           preaching
           ,
           what
           by
           conference
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           were
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           armed
           with
           courage
           and
           resolution
           by
           me
           for
           the
           warres
           ,
           there
           are
           both
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Armie
           ,
           more
           then
           a
           few
           that
           can
           informe
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unknowne
           to
           thousands
           ,
           with
           what
           contention
           and
           striving
           of
           spirit
           ,
           with
           what
           earnestnesse
           of
           prayer
           and
           supplication
           I
           have
           
           without
           ceasing
           in
           my
           publick
           prayers
           ,
           commended
           the
           Parliament
           with
           all
           their
           proceedings
           and
           affaires
           unto
           God
           ;
           nor
           have
           my
           later
           intercessions
           for
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           strength
           of
           affection
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           desireable
           respect
           whatsoever
           ,
           given
           place
           unto
           my
           former
           .
           Without
           any
           disparagement
           to
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
             Orisons
          
           
             a
          
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           I
           may
           conjecture
           I
           have
           been
           both
           as
           frequent
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           be
           as
           
             fervent
          
           in
           
             commending
          
           that
           
             Honourable
             Assembly
             with
             all
             their
             pious
             endeavours
             to
             the
             Divine
             Benediction
             ,
          
           as
           himself
           .
           As
           touching
           pecuniary
           expressions
           of
           my self
           to
           and
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           my
           affections
           may
           (
           perhaps
           )
           suffer
           losse
           and
           disadvantage
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           measure
           by
           the
           Arithmeticall
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Geometricall
           proportion
           (
           by
           which
           our
           Saviour
           measured
           the
           poore
           widdows
           gift
           ,
           cast
           into
           the
           treasury
           
             b
          
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           expressions
           of
           himself
           in
           this
           kind
           should
           be
           measured
           )
           yet
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           I
           can
           produce
           speaking
           papers
           ,
           (
           yea
           and
           men
           too
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           )
           that
           will
           abundantly
           testifie
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           been
           behind
           many
           of
           those
           who
           are
           before
           me
           for
           matter
           of
           estate
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           look'd
           upon
           too
           as
           men
           sound-hearted
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           There
           hath
           no
           proposition
           for
           advance
           of
           moneys
           ,
           been
           at
           any
           time
           recommended
           by
           the
           Parliament
           unto
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           but
           hath
           been
           entertained
           by
           me
           with
           a
           full
           proportion
           of
           my
           estate
           .
           And
           look
           what
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           have
           appeared
           to
           be
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           in
           view
           of
           many
           ;
           the
           same
           have
           I
           bin
           also
           in
           all
           my
           more
           private
           intercourses
           and
           colloques
           with
           men
           ;
           strengthning
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           which
           began
           to
           be
           feeble
           and
           to
           hang
           downe
           ,
           loosing
           the
           bands
           ,
           resolving
           the
           doubts
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           setting
           them
           at
           libertie
           to
           serve
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           bound
           up
           ,
           and
           could
           doe
           nothing
           .
           Nor
           have
           I
           quitted
           my self
           at
           this
           rate
           in
           the
           Parliamentary
           service
           ,
           in
           or
           about
           the
           Citie
           onely
           :
           but
           have
           been
           as
           diligent
           and
           faithfull
           an
           Agent
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Countrey
           also
           where
           I
           have
           become
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           without
           some
           considerable
           successe
           .
           
             I
             am
             a
             foole
          
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           to
           speak
           all
           this
           of
           my self
           :
           but
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           
             compelled
          
           
             c
          
           me
           .
           If
           I
           be
           yet
           defective
           and
           wanting
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           my
           dutie
           to
           doe
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           other
           service
           or
           labour
           of
           love
           wherein
           I
           may
           yet
           further
           expresse
           my self
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           ;
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           my
           soule
           stand
           ready
           bent
           and
           prest
           within
           me
           to
           embrace
           the
           opportunitie
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           on
           upon
           the
           work
           .
           If
           for
           all
           this
           I
           must
           be
           numbred
           amongst
           men
           of
           
             rancorous
             and
             disaffected
             
             hearts
          
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           shall
           congratulate
           the
           felicitie
           of
           those
           that
           are
           better
           thought
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           shall
           think
           mine
           own
           the
           more
           Princely
           portion
           
             a
          
           .
           
             Mala
             opinio
             benè
             parta
             delectat
             .
          
           A
           good
           conscience
           is
           never
           at
           the
           full
           of
           her
           sweetnesse
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           glorie
           ,
           but
           when
           uprightnesse
           suffers
           and
           is
           eclipsed
           :
           the
           antiperistasis
           of
           outward
           sufferings
           ,
           intends
           the
           inward
           vigor
           and
           strength
           of
           that
           principle
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           a
           good
           conscience
           acteth
           ,
           when
           shee
           comforteth
           .
           If
           the
           affections
           of
           men
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           must
           be
           compell'd
           to
           hold
           up
           their
           hand
           and
           be
           tryed
           at
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
          
           barre
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           ruling
           there
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           will
           not
           adore
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
          
           notion
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           submit
           the
           cleare
           and
           lightsome
           decisions
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           their
           judgement
           &
           conscience
           )
           of
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Spirit
           that
           spake
           in
           old
           Stories
           ,
           Statutes
           and
           Records
           
             in
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           though
           they
           have
           given
           never
           so
           satisfactory
           and
           abundant
           an
           account
           of
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           their
           affection
           in
           this
           kind
           otherwise
           ,
           must
           be
           condemned
           and
           cast
           as
           
             venemous
             Malignants
             and
             underminers
             of
             the
             undoubted
             priviledges
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           my
           affection
           will
           not
           abide
           the
           tryall
           of
           this
           fire
           .
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           this
           I
           solemnly
           promise
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           shall
           reasonably
           demonstrate
           unto
           me
           truth
           in
           either
           of
           these
           Positions
           ;
           either
           1.
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Priviledge
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           for
           the
           benefit
           ,
           good
           ,
           or
           safety
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           injoy
           it
           ;
           or
           2.
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Jurisdiction
           or
           power
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           in
           all
           or
           most
           of
           his
           discourses
           upon
           this
           subject
           portraictures
           and
           sets
           out
           ,
           tends
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           constitution
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           benefit
           ,
           safety
           or
           good
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           I
           shall
           soone
           be
           his
           convert
           ,
           and
           cause
           my
           present
           apprehensions
           in
           the
           point
           to
           bowe
           downe
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           his
           .
           This
           for
           the
           second
           head
           propounded
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           third
           and
           last
           ,
           the
           insufficiencie
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speak
           the
           dialect
           of
           his
           own
           pen
           )
           the
           
             impotencie
             ,
          
           of
           those
           few
           exceptions
           which
           he
           makes
           against
           some
           few
           particulars
           in
           my
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             ,
          
           such
           as
           he
           conceives
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           to
           be
           more
           soft
           and
           tractable
           under
           his
           exceptious
           pen
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           salve
           a
           sore
           that
           will
           never
           be
           perfectly
           healed
           ,
           to
           justifie
           (
           I
           meane
           )
           his
           Indictment
           against
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           only
           or
           simply
           
             undermine
             the
             undoubted
             priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             ,
          
           (
           this
           being
           not
           a
           charge
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           worthy
           the
           
           indignation
           or
           discontent
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           pen
           )
           but
           that
           I
           perpetrated
           this
           high
           misdemeanour
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ;
          
           he
           informes
           us
           as
           matter
           of
           high
           concernment
           to
           his
           cause
           and
           honour
           ,
           that
           
             Grammarians
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             Divines
             informe
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             ,
          
           Presumptuous
           ,
           
             comes
             from
             the
             verb
             ,
          
           Praesumo
           :
           which
           
             verb
          
           he
           
             presumes
          
           will
           accommodate
           him
           with
           one
           or
           other
           of
           those
           various
           significations
           ,
           which
           with
           great
           care
           and
           circumspection
           that
           none
           be
           wanting
           ,
           he
           there
           musters
           and
           enumerates
           .
           And
           because
           the
           honour
           and
           validitie
           of
           this
           his
           purgation
           rests
           altogether
           upon
           such
           significations
           or
           acceptions
           of
           his
           
             verb
             ,
          
           as
           are
           most
           mens
           mysteries
           ;
           therefore
           in
           his
           margent
           he
           calls
           in
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             Calepine
             ,
          
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           for
           his
           compurgators
           .
           But
        
         
           Good
           Sir
           ;
           did
           you
           either
           expect
           or
           intend
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Parliament
           or
           your
           other
           readers
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           above
           measure
           tender
           either
           of
           your
           reputation
           or
           of
           mine
           ,
           as
           that
           meeting
           with
           the
           word
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
          
           in
           your
           indictment
           against
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           goe
           and
           search
           
             Calepine
             ,
             Thomas
             Aquinas
             ,
             Holy-oake
             ,
             Media-villa
             ,
          
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           many
           more
           ,
           to
           informe
           themselves
           in
           how
           many
           senses
           or
           significations
           the
           word
           might
           be
           taken
           ,
           lest
           otherwise
           they
           should
           take
           you
           tardy
           with
           an
           unjust
           crimination
           ,
           or
           me
           with
           a
           foule
           crime
           ?
           What
           you
           may
           conceive
           them
           likely
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           kind
           out
           of
           tendernesse
           of
           respect
           to
           your
           reputation
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           prejudge
           :
           but
           to
           deale
           plainly
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           expect
           no
           such
           quarter
           from
           any
           of
           your
           Readers
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           mine
           .
           They
           that
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           beleeve
           you
           in
           that
           point
           of
           your
           charge
           ,
           (
           yea
           and
           indeed
           any
           other
           ,
           considering
           other
           expressions
           of
           yours
           of
           the
           like
           importance
           )
           are
           like
           to
           take
           the
           word
           
             Presumptuously
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           and
           most
           familiar
           signification
           of
           it
           
             in
             common
             parlance
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           is
           next
           at
           hand
           :
           in
           which
           signification
           ,
           it
           doth
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           import
           all
           that
           varietie
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           but
           a
           
             plaine
             wilfull
          
           (
           as
           your
           word
           elsewhere
           is
           )
           
             perpetration
             of
             an
             evill
             ;
          
           and
           as
           for
           the
           three
           last
           significations
           which
           you
           fasten
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           signifies
           ,
           
             against
             Authoritie
             ,
             or
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             upon
             hopes
             of
             impunitie
             ;
          
           though
           I
           have
           not
           the
           Authors
           by
           me
           upon
           whom
           you
           father
           the
           
             proprietie
          
           of
           these
           significations
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           in
           this
           you
           affirme
           ;
           yet
           am
           I
           very
           strong
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           learning
           and
           judgement
           (
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Authors
           you
           cite
           were
           )
           never
           assigned
           any
           of
           these
           three
           senses
           or
           importances
           ,
           as
           the
           
             proper
          
           
           and
           legitimate
           acceptions
           or
           significations
           of
           the
           word
           .
           When
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           told
           
             Herod
          
           (
           a
           man
           in
           great
           
             Authoritie
          
           )
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             have
             Herodias
             his
             Brother
             Philips
             wife
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           was
           this
           done
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           especially
           in
           the
           
             proper
          
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           when
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
          
           and
           
             Abednego
          
           refus'd
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           
             Decree
          
           or
           Law
           which
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             and
             his
             Nobles
          
           had
           made
           ,
           which
           commanded
           
             all
             to
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             the
             golden
             image
             which
             the
             King
             had
             set
             up
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           
             Daniel
          
           trangress'd
           that
           Law
           or
           Statute
           which
           
             Darius
             and
             his
             Nobles
          
           had
           
             decreed
             and
             established
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             ,
             which
             altereth
             not
          
           
             c
          
           ,
           by
           
             kneeling
             upon
             his
             knees
             three
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             praying
             unto
             ,
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             chamber-window
             open
             towards
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           did
           either
           of
           these
           sin
           ,
           or
           doe
           any
           thing
           (
           under
           the
           Interpretation
           aforesaid
           )
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ?
          
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           himself
           (
           I
           presume
           )
           dedicated
           these
           his
           
             Lucubrations
          
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           
             upon
             hopes
             ,
          
           yea
           
             upon
          
           more
           
             then
             hopes
             of
             impunitie
             ,
          
           upon
           hopes
           of
           Grace
           and
           Acceptation
           :
           hath
           he
           therefore
           done
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ?
          
           I
           am
           content
           in
           this
           sense
           to
           own
           the
           word
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           in
           my
           prementioned
           charge
           ;
           and
           confesse
           that
           I
           did
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           (
           calling
           it
           quite
           out
           of
           its
           name
           )
           calls
           
             an
             undermining
             of
             the
             undoubted
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             &c.
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             .
             i.
             
          
           I
           did
           
             upon
             hopes
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           somewhat
           more
           
             then
             upon
             hopes
             of
             impunitie
             ,
          
           upon
           hopes
           of
           acceptation
           both
           with
           God
           and
           men
           .
           And
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           would
           have
           pleas'd
           but
           to
           have
           declar'd
           in
           his
           margent
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           indictment
           he
           meant
           the
           word
           ,
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           he
           had
           saved
           me
           a
           double
           ,
           and
           himself
           a
           single
           labour
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           a
           double
           also
           )
           for
           I
           should
           not
           have
           lift
           up
           so
           much
           as
           a
           word
           of
           exception
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           a
           little
           ,
           how
           like
           a
           man
           he
           quits
           himself
           in
           vindicating
           the
           truth
           and
           equitie
           of
           his
           so-dearly-beloved
           terme
           ,
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           as
           it
           stands
           ,
           or
           lies
           ,
           (
           which
           you
           will
           )
           in
           the
           controverted
           indictment
           .
           His
           first
           signification
           of
           the
           
             verb
             PRAESVMO
             ,
          
           is
           
             to
             forestall
             ;
          
           and
           to
           prove
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           I
           committed
           the
           capitall
           crime
           objected
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           he
           reasons
           ,
           or
           rather
           talks
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             First
             you
             preached
             and
             printed
             those
             passages
             of
             purpose
             to
             forestall
             the
             Parliaments
             and
             Assemblies
             pious
             resolutions
             ,
             &c.
          
           But
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           the
           civill
           Law
           (
           and
           
           because
           there
           is
           so
           much
           reason
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           conceive
           your
           Common
           Law
           complyes
           with
           it
           )
           which
           sounds
           thus
           ;
           
             Non
             esse
             ,
             &
             non
             appaerere
             ,
             aequiparantur
             in
             Jure
             .
          
           How
           will
           you
           doe
           for
           witnesse
           ,
           or
           evidences
           competent
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           appeare
           that
           
             I
             printed
             and
             preached
             the
             passages
          
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           
             purpose
          
           as
           you
           pretend
           ?
           can
           you
           find
           the
           present
           thoughts
           or
           
             purposes
          
           of
           all
           particular
           men
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           in
           the
           ancient
           Records
           which
           beare
           date
           ,
           from
           
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ?
          
           Or
           hath
           the
           Omniscient
           
             anointed
          
           your
           eyes
           with
           any
           such
           eye-salve
           ,
           which
           makes
           you
           able
           to
           see
           into
           the
           hearts
           and
           reins
           and
           spirits
           of
           men
           ?
           or
           have
           I
           acknowledged
           either
           in
           writing
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           any
           such
           intent
           or
           
             purpose
          
           as
           you
           speak
           of
           ,
           in
           those
           
             passages
             ?
          
           or
           is
           it
           beyond
           the
           upper
           region
           of
           possibilities
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           have
           any
           other
           
             purpose
          
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           what
           you
           affirme
           ?
           When
           you
           print
           ,
           that
           
             I
             printed
             the
             passages
          
           you
           mention
           
             of
             purpose
             to
             forestall
             the
             pious
             resolutions
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ;
          
           doe
           you
           print
           this
           
             OF
             PVRPOSE
             to
             forestall
             the
             pious
          
           inclinations
           
             or
             resolutions
          
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           more
           offenders
           by
           punishment
           ,
           then
           were
           made
           such
           before
           by
           delinquencie
           ?
           Or
           when
           you
           
             printed
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             delegated
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             highest
             civill
             powers
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           did
           you
           
             print
          
           it
           
             of
             purpose
          
           to
           make
           them
           think
           that
           they
           had
           as
           much
           power
           and
           Authoritie
           to
           make
           Lawes
           for
           his
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           ?
           Such
           affirmations
           and
           right-downe
           conclusions
           as
           these
           ,
           are
           worse
           then
           the
           most
           
             uncharitable
             ,
             unchristian
             ,
             detestable
             ,
             execrable
             ,
             groundlesse
             ,
             fanatique
             jealousies
          
           
             b
          
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           signification
           of
           the
           auxiliarie
           verb
           ,
           
             PRAESVMO
             ,
          
           is
           (
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           from
           his
           Authors
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           informs
           us
           )
           
             to
             conceive
             before-hand
             :
          
           and
           to
           prove
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           I
           trespassed
           the
           trespasse
           of
           his
           complaint
           ,
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           he
           advanceth
           with
           this
           demonstration
           .
           2.
           
           
             To
             establish
             and
             support
             that
             Independent
             way
             which
             you
             had
             before-hand
             without
             any
             lawfull
             warrant
             conceived
             ,
             ere
             the
             Parliament
             had
             made
             choyce
             of
             ,
             or
             setled
             any
             Church-Government
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           But
           good
           Sir
           ,
           hath
           no
           man
           a
           lawfull
           warrant
           to
           consider
           ,
           inquire
           after
           ,
           (
           and
           consequently
           ,
           
             to
             conceive
          
           )
           what
           Christ
           hath
           established
           in
           point
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           untill
           
             the
             Parliament
             hath
             made
             choyce
             of
             ,
             or
             setled
          
           such
           
             a
             Government
             ?
          
           Every
           man
           hath
           
             warrant
             enough
             ,
          
           yea
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           then
           a
           
             warrant
             ,
          
           an
           ingagement
           by
           way
           of
           dutie
           lying
           upon
           him
           ;
           especially
           
             Divines
          
           (
           as
           
           you
           call
           them
           )
           whose
           particular
           calling
           and
           profession
           it
           is
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           there
           ,
           
             to
             conceive
             before-hand
             ,
          
           if
           they
           be
           able
           ,
           what
           tenour
           or
           forme
           of
           Church-Government
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           suspend
           their
           studies
           ,
           inquiries
           ,
           
             conceptions
          
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           untill
           men
           have
           fram'd
           their
           conceptions
           or
           apprehensions
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Parliament
           had
           
             not
             made
             choyce
             of
             ,
          
           nor
           
             setled
          
           any
           
             Church-Government
          
           for
           Mr.
           
             Edwards
             ,
          
           when
           he
           compos'd
           and
           printed
           his
           Antapologie
           ?
           Did
           he
           therefore
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           to
           
             conceive
             it
             before-hand
             ,
          
           and
           so
           peremptorily
           conclude
           for
           it
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ?
           Whether
           yet
           they
           have
           made
           
             choyce
             of
             any
             ,
          
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ;
           I
           have
           no
           demonstrative
           grounds
           to
           think
           they
           have
           :
           but
           certain
           I
           am
           that
           they
           as
           yet
           have
           setled
           none
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           still
           at
           libertie
           to
           choose
           another
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           have
           chosen
           any
           .
           Hath
           not
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           then
           done
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             ,
          
           to
           
             conceive
             a
             Government
             before-hand
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             print
          
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           as
           yet
           having
           
             chosen
             none
             ,
          
           or
           however
           ,
           
             setled
             none
             ?
          
           If
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           being
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           had
           
             a
             lawfull
             warrant
             to
             ,
             conceive
             a
             Church-Government
             before-hand
             ,
          
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           Church-matters
           being
           eccentricall
           to
           his
           profession
           ;
           much
           more
           hath
           he
           that
           is
           a
           
             Divine
             ,
          
           and
           neverthelesse
           because
           he
           is
           
             a
             meere
          
           one
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           five
           
             Apolog.
          
           be
           said
           to
           have
           done
           this
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           rather
           shew
           their
           own
           practise
           and
           desire
           libertie
           therin
           ,
           then
           peremptorily
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           others
           )
           prescribe
           to
           others
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           
             schismatiques
             and
             troublers
             of
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
          
           if
           they
           be
           not
           of
           their
           minds
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           about
           what
           they
           practise
           and
           professe
           ,
           as
           (
           in
           their
           judgements
           )
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           
             A
             third
             signification
             of
             the
          
           verb
           
             we
             wot
             of
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
          
           Prynnes
           
             Lexicographie
             ,
          
           to
           usurp
           or
           take
           that
           upon
           a
           man
           which
           belongs
           not
           to
           him
           .
           
             And
             to
             prove
             that
             in
             this
             sense
             also
             I
             am
             a
             Son
             of
          
           PRESVMPTION
           
             in
             the
             transgression
             voted
             by
             Mr.
          
           Prynnes
           
             pen
             ,
             upon
             me
             ,
             he
             riseth
             up
             higher
             then
             yet
             in
             this
             insulting
             straine
             .
          
           It
           was
           no
           lesse
           then
           high
           PRESVMPTION
           in
           you
           ,
           being
           a
           meere
           Divine
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           or
           unskilfull
           in
           the
           ancient
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           our
           Parliament
           (
           as
           your
           writings
           demonstrate
           ,
           and
           your self
           intimate
           ,
           
             p.
          
           5.
           )
           to
           undertake
           and
           judge
           of
           them
           so
           peremptorily
           —
           When
           as
           if
           you
           had
           knowne
           any
           thing
           concerning
           them
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           this
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           Divines
           are
           no
           competent
           Judges
           of
           Parliaments
           priviledges
           :
           that
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           Rights
           and
           Cujiomes
           
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           ,
           are
           onely
           to
           be
           judged
           and
           determined
           by
           the
           Parliament
           it selfe
           ,
           not
           in
           or
           by
           any
           other
           inferiour
           Court
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             In
             this
             passage
             there
             are
             some
             things
             true
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             false
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             make
          
           aloud
           and
           without
           straining
           ,
           against
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             against
             me
             at
             all
             .
             For
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           I
           be
           a
           man
           
             altogether
             ignorant
             if
             the
             ancient
             rights
             and
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           how
           come
           I
           to
           be
           charged
           ,
           as
           
             a
             wilfull
             underminer
             or
             violator
             of
             them
          
           
             a
          
           ?
           Ignorance
           though
           it
           bee
           good
           for
           little
           ,
           but
           to
           cause
           men
           to
           stumble
           and
           doe
           amisse
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           a
           preserver
           of
           men
           from
           offending
           
             wilfully
             ,
          
           how
           ever
           it selfe
           may
           be
           a
           
             wilfull
          
           offence
           .
           
             Those
             things
          
           (
           saith
           
             Aristotle
             )
             appeare
             to
             bee
             involuntary
             ,
          
           
             b
          
           or
           unwillingly
           done
           ,
           
             which
             are
             done
             either
             by
             externall
             compulsion
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           If
           I
           judge
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ignorant
          
           of
           that
           government
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           hold
           forth
           ,
           I
           cannot
           reasonably
           judge
           him
           a
           wilfull
           opposer
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           
             the
             Privileges
             ,
             Rights
             and
             Customes
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             be
             onely
             to
             be
             judged
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             Parliament
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             or
             by
             any
             other
             inferior
             Court
             ,
          
           how
           comes
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           by
           his
           authority
           or
           commission
           to
           
             judge
             and
             determine
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           
             wilfully
             violated
             ,
             presumptuously
             undermined
             the
             undoubted
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             ?
          
           Surely
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           which
           an
           
             inferiour
             Court
          
           of
           Judicature
           hath
           ,
           much
           lesse
           is
           he
           
             the
             Parliament
             it selfe
             :
          
           and
           yet
           he
           undertakes
           to
           
             judge
             and
             determine
             ,
          
           &
           that
           positively
           and
           negatively
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           )
           not
           onely
           the
           
             privileges
          
           themselves
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           
             the
             very
             roots
          
           also
           of
           these
           
             privileges
             .
          
           If
           according
           to
           his
           own
           assertion
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             no
             power
             or
             authority
             to
             judge
             or
             determine
          
           of
           the
           
             privileges
          
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           why
           doth
           he
           judge
           and
           censure
           me
           as
           a
           PRESUMPTUOUS
           
             underminer
             and
             violator
             of
             these
             privileges
             ?
          
           Can
           any
           man
           reasonably
           passe
           a
           sentence
           against
           another
           as
           a
           delinquent
           in
           such
           and
           such
           cases
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           cases
           themselves
           are
           not
           of
           his
           cognizance
           ,
           nor
           lawfull
           for
           him
           to
           judge
           of
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Rights
             of
             our
             Parliament
             bee
             onely
             to
             bee
             judged
             by
             the
             Parliament
             it selfe
             ,
          
           upon
           what
           Christian
           or
           indeed
           reasonable
           foundation
           ,
           shall
           we
           a
           vouch
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           late
           Nationall
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           wherein
           with
           
             our
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
          
           (
           among
           other
           things
           )
           we
           sweare
           ,
           
             that
             wee
             would
             sincerely
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             constantly
             ,
             in
             our
             severall
             vocations
             ,
             endevour
             with
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             mutually
             to
             preserve
             the
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             
             Parliament
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Did
           we
           sweare
           in
           this
           most
           tremend
           and
           solemne
           manner
           ,
           to
           preserve
           those
           things
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           wee
           know
           not
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           but
           which
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           us
           to
           enquire
           after
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           to
           judge
           and
           say
           what
           they
           are
           after
           our
           most
           diligent
           and
           faithfull
           enquiry
           after
           them
           ?
           If
           before
           the
           taking
           of
           this
           covenant
           ,
           I
           had
           conceived
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           should
           please
           to
           avouch
           for
           Privilege
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           stood
           bound
           by
           the
           covenant
           taken
           ,
           
             to
             maintain
             with
             my
             estate
             and
             life
             ,
          
           for
           such
           ;
           I
           should
           rather
           have
           exposed
           both
           to
           the
           mercy
           and
           equity
           of
           the
           Parliament
           by
           refusing
           it
           ,
           then
           both
           these
           and
           my selfe
           besides
           ,
           to
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           such
           an
           unchristian
           ,
           yea
           unreasonable
           and
           unmanlike
           action
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Parliament
           privileges
           are
           either
           fundamentall
           ,
           generall
           ,
           and
           common
           Rights
           of
           all
           nationall
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           else
           peculiar
           to
           this
           State
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           they
           are
           either
           such
           as
           are
           by
           their
           constant
           practice
           commonly
           declared
           ,
           or
           else
           more
           reserved
           for
           occasional
           emergencies
           .
           The
           two
           former
           are
           obvious
           to
           judge
           of
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           also
           apprehensible
           upon
           their
           discovery
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           with
           their
           grounds
           ,
           else
           how
           could
           they
           have
           been
           assisted
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           them
           all
           this
           time
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           he
           vilifies
           ,
           or
           insults
           over
           me
           as
           being
           
             a
             meere
             Divine
             ,
          
           I
           confesse
           I
           have
           not
           much
           to
           except
           against
           the
           disparagement
           ;
           yet
           I
           desire
           leave
           to
           speak
           these
           three
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           himselfe
           had
           been
           
             a
             meere
             Divine
             ,
          
           he
           had
           chosen
           the
           better
           part
           :
           and
           if
           he
           yet
           knew
           how
           to
           tranforme
           the
           skill
           which
           hee
           hath
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           into
           a
           like
           proportion
           of
           sound
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           he
           and
           the
           Church
           should
           gain
           by
           it
           ;
           so
           great
           plenty
           is
           there
           of
           good
           Lawyers
           ,
           and
           so
           few
           faithfull
           labourers
           in
           Gods
           harvest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           I
           pretend
           to
           no
           great
           knowledge
           in
           any
           other
           Science
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           (
           
             Divinity
          
           I
           mean
           )
           no
           nor
           yet
           to
           one
           halfe
           of
           that
           knowledge
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           my
           years
           and
           opportunities
           ,
           had
           not
           I
           been
           a
           sonne
           of
           folly
           and
           infirmities
           above
           many
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           furnished
           me
           with
           ;
           yet
           can
           I
           not
           with
           truth
           yeeld
           my selfe
           so
           
             meerly
             a
             Divine
             ,
          
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           many
           Principles
           and
           Maximes
           of
           reason
           ,
           besides
           those
           which
           I
           have
           learned
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           As
           that
           every
           whole
           is
           more
           then
           any
           part
           of
           it
           :
           That
           no
           effect
           can
           possibly
           exceed
           the
           vertue
           or
           efficacy
           of
           the
           totall
           cause
           thereof
           :
           That
           one
           part
           of
           any
           contradiction
           is
           verifiable
           of
           every
           thing
           :
           That
           the
           good
           of
           many
           other
           circumstances
           
           being
           alike
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           like
           good
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           few
           :
           with
           many
           others
           of
           affinity
           with
           these
           .
           By
           the
           authority
           and
           aid
           of
           which
           alone
           ,
           without
           the
           concurrence
           or
           assistance
           of
           any
           Principle
           at
           all
           ,
           proper
           to
           the
           Science
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           I
           know
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           I
           am
           able
           to
           make
           good
           the
           ground
           which
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           stand
           upon
           in
           the
           controversies
           depending
           between
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           and
           me
           .
           Yea
           ,
           I
           should
           injure
           mine
           own
           ignorance
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           censure
           them
           too
           deep
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           deny
           but
           that
           I
           know
           somewhat
           in
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           also
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           
             a
             meer
             Divine
             ,
          
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           read
           some
           such
           observation
           as
           this
           for
           my
           comfort
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           streame
           of
           endevours
           is
           divided
           ,
           the
           waters
           of
           knowledge
           run
           but
           shallow
           in
           a
           plurality
           of
           channels
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           But
        
         
           5.
           
           Whereas
           he
           lifts
           up
           this
           Iron
           mace
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           to
           
             break
             all
             in
             peeces
             like
             a
             potters
             vessell
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           either
           said
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           push
           of
           his
           pike
           ,
           PRESUMPTUOUSLY
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           makes
           at
           me
           in
           the
           pre-recited
           charge
           ,
           that
           
             Divines
             are
             no
             competent
             Judges
             of
             Parliaments
             privileges
             ;
          
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           
             no
             lesse
             then
          
           PRESUMPTION
           ,
           nay
           then
           PRESUMPTION
           upon
           PRESUMPTION
           ,
           
             then
             high
          
           PRESUMPTION
           
             for
             me
             being
             a
             meer
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             altogether
             ignorant
             in
             the
             ancient
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             undertake
             to
             determine
             and
             judge
             of
             them
             so
             peremptorily
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             If
             I
             had
             been
          
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
             I
             was
             not
             so
             capable
             of
             ingaging
             my selfe
             by
             that
             solemne
             vow
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             upon
             me
             ,
             for
             the
          
           maintaining
           
             of
             them
          
           sincerely
           ,
           really
           ,
           constantly
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             For
             though
             a
             man
             may
             indefinitely
             swear
             to
             maintain
             the
             just
             rights
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Body
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             them
             not
             all
             distinctly
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             may
             sweare
             in
             judgement
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             he
             be
             not
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             Mr.
          
           Prynnes
           
             doctrine
             in
             this
             point
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             time
             for
             me
             to
             flie
             from
             my
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             to
             abhorre
             my selfe
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             took
             it
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             my
          
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           
             is
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             know
             many
             of
             them
             :
             These
             by
             name
             (
             questionlesse
             )
             are
             some
             of
             them
             ;
          
           To
           bee
           the
           Soveraigne
           Tribunall
           ,
           and
           supreme
           Judicatory
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           To
           have
           a
           
           Legislative
           power
           in
           civill
           affaires
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           :
           To
           have
           a
           power
           of
           discharging
           or
           repealing
           all
           former
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           that
           are
           found
           inconvenient
           for
           the
           State
           and
           Kingdome
           :
           To
           dispose
           of
           the
           Militia
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           the
           safety
           and
           best
           advantage
           thereof
           :
           To
           impose
           Rates
           and
           Taxes
           of
           money
           for
           the
           necessary
           occasions
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           to
           call
           even
           the
           greatest
           Delinquents
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           to
           inflict
           punishments
           upon
           them
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           crimes
           :
           To
           defend
           ,
           protect
           ,
           and
           encourage
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           higher
           hand
           then
           others
           can
           doe
           ,
           those
           that
           doe
           well
           ,
           and
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           are
           serviceable
           in
           their
           callings
           and
           imployments
           to
           the
           State
           .
           
             Besides
             many
             others
             like
             unto
             the
             Starres
             in
             the
             Firmament
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           to
           make
           light
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           to
           cover
           the
           shame
           of
           his
           darling
           (
           PRESUMPTUOUSLY
           )
           with
           honor
           ,
           thrusts
           
             Divines
          
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           as
           
             no
             competent
             judges
             of
             Parliaments
             privileges
             ,
          
           he
           must
           know
           from
           a
           
             meer
             Divine
          
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           place
           left
           in
           him
           for
           an
           addition
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           
             intus
             apparens
          
           doth
           not
           
             prohibere
             alienum
             ,
          
           with
           too
           strong
           an
           hand
           )
           that
           
             Divines
          
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           &
           that
           of
           soveraigne
           consideration
           ,
           are
           
             Judges
          
           of
           a
           better
           &
           more
           regular
           
             competencie
          
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           then
           Lawyers
           are
           ,
           (
           without
           prejudice
           to
           that
           profession
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           yea
           &
           the
           
             meerer
             Divine
          
           (
           in
           M.
           
             Pryns
          
           sense
           )
           the
           more
           competent
           Judge
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           as
           the
           meere
           Physitian
           a
           more
           competent
           Judge
           of
           medicines
           then
           others
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           judgement
           or
           dijudication
           of
           Parliament
           Privileges
           :
           the
           one
           positive
           or
           
             affirmative
             ,
          
           the
           other
           privative
           or
           
             negative
             .
          
           The
           positive
           or
           affirmative
           judgement
           wee
           speake
           of
           ,
           consists
           in
           a
           faculty
           or
           ability
           of
           discerning
           what
           really
           and
           indeed
           are
           the
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           :
           the
           judgement
           which
           
             I
          
           call
           
             negative
             ,
          
           consists
           in
           the
           like
           faculty
           or
           ability
           of
           discerning
           ,
           what
           are
           not
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           most
           certain
           and
           undoubted
           Maxime
           ,
           That
           nothing
           that
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           possibly
           be
           a
           privilege
           of
           Parliament
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           plain
           :
           Nothing
           that
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           direct
           tendencie
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           dishonourable
           or
           destructive
           to
           a
           creature
           ,
           can
           possibly
           bee
           any
           privilege
           thereof
           .
           Now
           whatsoever
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           displeasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           direct
           tendencie
           of
           it
           ,
           dishonourable
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           tenour
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           almost
           )
           yea
           and
           the
           impressions
           of
           naturall
           light
           and
           conscience
           in
           
           all
           men
           ,
           doe
           abundantly
           confirme
           .
           
             Ergo
             .
          
           So
           then
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           word
           of
           God
           being
           the
           Standard
           or
           supreme
           Rule
           whereby
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           consequently
           destructive
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           evident
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           reasonably
           may
           be
           presum'd
           to
           have
           the
           best
           knowledge
           and
           soundest
           understanding
           in
           these
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           competent
           Judges
           (
           from
           amongst
           men
           )
           in
           all
           cases
           and
           questions
           ,
           about
           what
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           And
           whether
           
             meere
          
           Lawyers
           ,
           or
           
             meere
             Divines
             ,
          
           may
           with
           more
           reason
           be
           presum'd
           to
           be
           men
           of
           this
           interest
           ,
           let
           either
           Lawyers
           themselves
           ,
           or
           Divines
           ,
           or
           who
           ever
           will
           ,
           judge
           .
           
             I
             had
             not
             known
             sinne
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             a
          
           )
           
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             :
          
           He
           speaks
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           law
           of
           men
           .
           And
           another
           Apostle
           to
           like
           purpose
           :
           
             Whosoever
             committeth
             sinne
             ,
             transgresseth
             also
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             sinne
             is
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           speaking
           as
           the
           other
           did
           ,
           onely
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           .
           Now
           howsoever
           Mr.
           
             Prynnes
             meer
             Divines
          
           cannot
           reasonably
           bee
           supposed
           to
           have
           spent
           so
           much
           of
           their
           time
           in
           traversing
           and
           reading
           over
           the
           ancient
           Records
           of
           Parliamentary
           transactions
           ,
           as
           Lawyers
           have
           ,
           nor
           consequently
           to
           be
           so
           able
           or
           ready
           as
           they
           ,
           to
           tell
           Stories
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           of
           what
           Parliaments
           formerly
           have
           done
           ;
           yet
           when
           any
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           or
           question
           ariseth
           ,
           about
           such
           and
           such
           customes
           or
           passages
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           (
           call
           them
           
             Rights
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
          
           or
           what
           you
           will
           )
           whether
           they
           were
           lawfull
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           justifiable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           meere
           Lawyer
           with
           his
           bookes
           and
           records
           ,
           must
           stand
           by
           ,
           as
           having
           neither
           
             part
             nor
             fellowship
          
           in
           this
           Judicature
           ;
           the
           
             meere
             Divine
          
           is
           the
           only
           
             competent
             Judge
          
           in
           the
           case
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Parliaments
           themselves
           ,
           who
           have
           decreed
           that
           in
           some
           Courts
           and
           Cases
           ,
           Clergy-men
           ,
           as
           some
           call
           them
           ,
           should
           fit
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           custome
           till
           very
           lately
           in
           
             London
          
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           usually
           and
           by
           right
           sitting
           at
           the
           Sessions
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           life
           ,
           if
           the
           Clergyman
           saith
           ,
           
             Legit
             ut
             Clericus
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           saves
           the
           man
           .
           And
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           conceives
           ,
           that
           all
           customes
           or
           Presidents
           of
           Parliaments
           will
           make
           
             Privileges
          
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           conceive
           the
           present
           Parliament
           will
           abhorre
           his
           conception
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           being
           only
           matter
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           shame
           and
           caution
           ,
           not
           of
           
             Privilege
          
           or
           example
           .
           So
           then
           to
           deale
           clearly
           and
           unpartially
           between
           Lawyers
           and
           Divines
           ,
           touching
           their
           respective
           abilities
           and
           interests
           for
           discerning
           and
           
             judging
          
           of
           the
           
             Customes
             ,
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
          
           (
           so
           
           called
           )
           of
           
             Parliaments
             ;
          
           The
           Lawyers
           interest
           and
           facultie
           (
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Master
           in
           his
           profession
           )
           as
           such
           (
           I
           mean
           as
           a
           
             meere
             Lawyer
          
           )
           is
           to
           collect
           ,
           draw
           together
           ,
           and
           present
           to
           view
           ,
           all
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Parliamentary
           transactions
           ,
           passages
           ,
           statutes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           presidents
           ,
           &c.
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           without
           distinction
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           respective
           Records
           :
           but
           the
           interest
           and
           faculty
           of
           the
           
             Divine
          
           (
           if
           he
           be
           a
           man
           worthy
           his
           profession
           )
           is
           to
           survey
           this
           collection
           presented
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           consider
           whether
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           them
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           God
           declared
           in
           his
           Word
           :
           (
           which
           contrariety
           dissolves
           the
           authority
           and
           interest
           of
           any
           
             Statute
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             President
             ,
             whatsoever
          
           )
           and
           so
           to
           
             separate
             the
             vile
             from
             the
             pretious
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           consistence
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           opposeth
           and
           contradicteth
           it
           .
           The
           entrie
           series
           or
           story
           of
           Parliamentary
           passages
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           
             Polypus
          
           head
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           observed
           to
           bee
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           many
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           many
           bad
           ;
           the
           Statutes
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Omri
             ,
          
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Ahab
             ,
          
           are
           intermixed
           and
           wrapped
           up
           together
           there
           .
           Now
           alas
           ,
           with
           the
           
             meere
             Lawyer
          
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           him
           ,
           
             as
             such
             ,
          
           and
           not
           as
           Christian
           or
           godly
           )
           all
           is
           fish
           that
           comes
           to
           net
           ,
           
             all
             this
             Congregation
             is
             holy
             ,
             even
             every
             one
             of
             them
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           every
           Statute
           without
           exception
           ,
           if
           unrepeal'd
           on
           earth
           ,
           though
           nullified
           in
           heaven
           before
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           is
           still
           valid
           ,
           and
           good
           in
           Law
           ;
           every
           custome
           ,
           without
           difference
           ,
           an
           undoubted
           
             privilege
          
           of
           Parliament
           :
           every
           passage
           a
           sufficient
           president
           for
           after-imitation
           ,
           
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Omri
          
           as
           good
           for
           his
           turn
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           eye
           ,
           as
           the
           Statutes
           of
           
             Moses
             :
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Ahab
             ,
          
           as
           laudable
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           house
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           or
           of
           the
           house
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
             as
             is
             the
             good
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             bad
             ,
          
           (
           to
           him
           )
           the
           Statute
           that
           curseth
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           blesseth
           a
           Land
           .
           All
           this
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           voluminous
           coacervation
           of
           old
           matters
           ,
           passages
           ,
           presidents
           ,
           &c.
           by
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           himselfe
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           (
           as
           himselfe
           intimates
           
             c
          
           )
           fetch'd
           out
           
             of
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             highest
             ruff
             of
             Pope
             ,
             of
             Prelates
             :
          
           and
           yet
           thinkes
           that
           these
           are
           
             enough
             to
             evict
             and
             convince
             me
             and
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             only
             violated
             ,
             but
             denied
             ,
             oppugned
             the
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
          
           
             d
          
           .
           In
           the
           case
           last
           presented
           ,
           except
           the
           
             Divine
          
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           fire
           from
           heaven
           ,
           to
           separate
           
           and
           purge
           the
           
             Tinne
             from
             the
             Silver
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Drosse
           from
           the
           Gold
           ,
           and
           be
           
             as
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             take
             away
             the
             vile
             from
             the
             pretious
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           that
           
             enmity
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           unrighteousnesse
           which
           cleaveth
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           to
           cleave
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           the
           
             meere
             Lawyer
          
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           by
           way
           of
           reliefe
           )
           unto
           many
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           of
           a
           State
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           be
           first
           an
           heavie
           scourge
           ,
           and
           rods
           of
           Scorpions
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           the
           utter
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           it
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             b
          
           )
           i.
           
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             death
             :
          
           The
           reason
           whereof
           he
           gives
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             because
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             .
          
           So
           that
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           any
           
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
          
           especially
           if
           it
           utters
           it selfe
           in
           any
           the
           consultations
           ,
           acts
           ,
           or
           results
           of
           
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           it
           disposeth
           the
           subject
           wherein
           it
           is
           sound
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Person
           ,
           Family
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           unto
           
             death
             .
          
           And
           whether
           this
           
             enmity
             against
             God
          
           which
           wee
           speake
           of
           ,
           sound
           in
           some
           of
           our
           lawes
           &
           statutes
           yet
           unrepeal'd
           (
           if
           not
           in
           more
           then
           is
           generally
           observed
           and
           knowne
           )
           hath
           not
           made
           God
           an
           enemy
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           the
           arm
           of
           his
           displeasure
           and
           indignation
           against
           us
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           Divines
           of
           sound
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           ,
           to
           consider
           :
           yea
           and
           to
           such
           Lawyers
           who
           have
           sanctified
           their
           profession
           with
           the
           sound
           knowledge
           of
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             prayer
             .
          
        
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           argued
           in
           this
           last
           passage
           ,
           evident
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           skill
           ,
           faculty
           ,
           and
           interest
           of
           the
           Divine
           ,
           (
           yea
           of
           the
           
             meere
             Divine
          
           )
           to
           discerne
           and
           judge
           of
           the
           
             customes
             ,
             rights
             ,
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           is
           farre
           more
           usefull
           and
           necessary
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           
             meere
             Lawyer
             .
          
           The
           reason
           is
           plaine
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           no
           manner
           of
           doubt
           or
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           sinfull
           &
           prohibited
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           for
           them
           to
           doe
           ,
           is
           an
           undoubted
           
             privilege
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           without
           the
           authority
           or
           contribution
           of
           former
           passages
           or
           records
           :
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           sinfull
           and
           displeasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           can
           never
           make
           
             Privilege
             ,
          
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           argued
           and
           proved
           .
           Now
           then
           the
           faculty
           or
           skill
           of
           the
           Lawyer
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           excending
           it self
           only
           to
           the
           conquisition
           and
           mustering
           together
           former
           transactions
           ,
           passages
           and
           records
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           to
           assist
           in
           the
           literall
           explanation
           or
           interpretation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           matter
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           lawfull
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           belonging
           properly
           to
           the
           cogniance
           of
           the
           Divine
           ,
           it
           is
           
           as
           evident
           as
           evidence
           it self
           in
           her
           highest
           exaltation
           can
           make
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Divines
          
           are
           more
           usefull
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           yea
           and
           
             competent
             Judges
          
           (
           in
           the
           saense
           declared
           )
           of
           Parliamentary
           Priviledges
           ,
           then
           Lawyers
           are
           :
           Notwithstanding
        
         
           To
           the
           last
           recited
           passage
           I
           answer
           3.
           and
           lastly
           ;
           that
           whereas
           my
           Adversary
           chargeth
           me
           ,
           to
           have
           
             determined
             and
             judged
             of
             the
             ancient
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             of
             our
             Parliaments
             so
             peremptorily
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           this
           charge
           is
           like
           all
           or
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           undue
           untrue
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           meddle
           with
           any
           
             ancient
             Right
             or
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ;
          
           I
           onely
           argue
           and
           work
           upon
           the
           Principles
           of
           mine
           own
           Profession
           ,
           the
           
             Scriptures
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             :
          
           if
           these
           in
           their
           naturall
           and
           proper
           inclination
           ,
           ducture
           ,
           and
           tendencie
           ,
           lead
           me
           to
           any
           such
           position
           or
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           enterfeers
           with
           something
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           will
           needs
           call
           
             an
             ancient
             Right
             or
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           it
           is
           meerly
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           cannot
           with
           my
           Allegeance
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           otherwise
           then
           at
           the
           utmost
           perill
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           no
           nor
           without
           a
           sinfull
           prevarication
           with
           that
           dutie
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           the
           State
           I
           live
           in
           ,
           decline
           .
           And
           therefore
           whereas
        
         
           The
           4th
           signification
           which
           the
           Gentleman
           finds
           of
           the
           verb
           
             Praesumo
          
           (
           to
           salve
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           his
           pen
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             PRESVMPTVOVSLY
             )
             is
             to
             doe
             a
             thing
             before
             a
             man
             be
             lawfully
             called
             to
             it
             ,
          
           and
           hereupon
           tells
           me
           that
           
             I
             had
             no
             lawfull
             calling
             or
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             or
             our
             Lawes
             to
             handle
             the
             Jurisdictions
             and
             rights
             of
             Parliament
             in
             my
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           concludes
           against
           me
           without
           bayle
           or
           mainprize
           ,
           that
           
             in
             this
             I
             was
             PRESVMPTVOVS
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             owne
             definition
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           10.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Apostle
           
             Peter
          
           in
           the
           place
           cited
           ,
           gives
           no
           definition
           at
           all
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Presumptuous
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           speaks
           of
           a
           wicked
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           
             who
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             despise
             Government
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             self-willed
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             speak
             evill
             of
             dignities
             .
          
           Can
           a
           man
           gather
           any
           definition
           of
           
             Presumption
             ,
          
           or
           of
           
             a
             Presumptuous
             man
             ,
          
           from
           hence
           ?
           When
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           confesseth
           himself
           to
           
             have
             been
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             Persecutor
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           doth
           he
           give
           any
           
             definition
          
           of
           either
           ?
           I
           had
           rather
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           should
           call
           me
           a
           
             Presumptuous
          
           man
           a
           thousand
           times
           over
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           should
           be
           able
           once
           to
           prove
           it
           out
           of
           any
           
             definition
          
           of
           St
           
             Peter
             .
          
           The
           Scriptures
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           still
           citeth
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           very
           good
           ;
           but
           he
           imployeth
           them
           against
           their
           wills
           ;
           and
           so
           their
           
           goodnesse
           and
           his
           purpose
           ,
           doe
           not
           greet
           or
           kisse
           each
           other
           .
           But
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           he
           tells
           me
           
             I
             had
             no
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             or
             our
             Lawes
             to
             handle
             the
             Jurisdictions
             or
             rights
             of
             Parliament
             in
             my
             Pulpit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           first
           demand
           what
           
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             or
             our
             Lawes
          
           hath
           he
           ,
           thus
           to
           calumniate
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           onely
           for
           his
           faithfulnesse
           to
           God
           and
           men
           ;
           to
           wring
           ,
           wrest
           ,
           and
           wier-draw
           his
           words
           and
           sayings
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           these
           ten
           times
           (
           at
           least
           )
           in
           this
           and
           his
           other
           writings
           ?
           I
           shall
           have
           my
           warrant
           ,
           and
           that
           Authentique
           enough
           ,
           to
           shew
           for
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           when
           his
           will
           be
           to
           seek
           for
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           will
           no where
           be
           found
           .
           As
           for
           his
           charge
           ,
           that
           I
           
             handle
             the
             Jurisdictions
             and
             rights
             of
             Parliament
             in
             my
             Pulpit
             ,
             &c.
          
           it
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           corps
           of
           an
           accusation
           ,
           without
           any
           life
           or
           soule
           of
           Truth
           in
           it
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           may
           well
           be
           reputed
           free
           of
           the
           company
           of
           his
           other
           not
           more
           foule
           then
           false
           criminations
           .
           I
           never
           handled
           any
           such
           theame
           or
           subject
           in
           my
           Pulpit
           as
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           in
           pleading
           the
           justnesse
           of
           their
           cause
           in
           the
           present
           warres
           ,
           against
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           
             Oxford
          
           Schooles
           .
           I
           trust
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           will
           forgive
           me
           this
           offence
           .
           But
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           by
           
             handling
             the
             rights
             and
             Jurisdictions
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           he
           means
           those
           passages
           wherein
           I
           argued
           against
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           submitting
           unto
           any
           Government
           from
           men
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           agreeable
           also
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           against
           any
           lawfulnesse
           of
           power
           in
           any
           civill
           Magistrate
           or
           Magistracie
           whatsoever
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           such
           Lawes
           or
           Statutes
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           concerne
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           shall
           stand
           bound
           under
           mulcts
           and
           penalties
           to
           submit
           ,
           whether
           they
           can
           
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           submit
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           the
           tenor
           of
           my
           charge
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             I
             have
             warrant
          
           both
           
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
          
           also
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           I
           understand
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           understand
           them
           sufficiently
           in
           this
           )
           to
           doe
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           herein
           done
           .
           The
           warrant
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           (
           whether
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           men
           )
           for
           an
           action
           ,
           doth
           not
           stand
           onely
           in
           a
           positive
           or
           expresse
           injunction
           ,
           or
           declaration
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           such
           or
           such
           an
           action
           ,
           either
           must
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           done
           :
           but
           also
           in
           the
           totall
           silence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           directly
           and
           by
           evident
           consequence
           )
           as
           touching
           any
           restraint
           or
           prohibition
           of
           the
           action
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           totall
           silence
           of
           humane
           
           Lawes
           concerning
           many
           actions
           ,
           doth
           not
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           warrant
           them
           for
           lawfull
           or
           good
           ,
           (
           though
           this
           be
           true
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           Law
           )
           but
           it
           warrants
           them
           sufficiently
           against
           any
           crime
           imputable
           ,
           against
           any
           censure
           or
           punishment
           infligible
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           such
           Lawes
           .
           
             Where
             no
             Law
             is
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             a
          
           )
           
             there
             is
             no
             transgression
             .
          
           So
           then
           ,
           if
           amongst
           all
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           there
           be
           no
           one
           Law
           or
           Statute
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           prohibiteth
           or
           restraineth
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           from
           declaring
           and
           making
           known
           
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
          
           
             b
          
           unto
           men
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           wretched
           import
           I
           know
           none
           ,
           yea
           I
           am
           securely
           confident
           that
           there
           is
           none
           )
           then
           have
           I
           warrant
           sufficient
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           
             our
             Laws
             ,
          
           both
           to
           
             preach
          
           and
           
             print
          
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           done
           either
           in
           the
           one
           or
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           the
           passages
           aforesaid
           :
           because
           in
           them
           I
           have
           neither
           
             preached
          
           nor
           
             printed
          
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           part
           of
           the
           
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           I
           have
           abundantly
           manifested
           &
           made
           good
           ,
           in
           severall
           tracts
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           which
           was
           last
           published
           
             c
          
           ,
           against
           all
           opposition
           and
           counter-reasonings
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           I
           have
           not
           onely
           
             a
             warrant
          
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           doe
           all
           that
           I
           did
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           but
           (
           that
           which
           is
           more
           then
           a
           warrant
           ,
           in
           the
           sense
           specified
           )
           precept
           upon
           precept
           ,
           injunction
           upon
           injunction
           ,
           command
           upon
           command
           :
           yea
           I
           stand
           here
           most
           deeply
           and
           dreadfully
           charged
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           answer
           it
           at
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           day
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             his
             mightie
             Angels
             ,
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           
             d
          
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           I
           did
           in
           
             the
             passages
          
           excepted
           against
           .
           
             I
             charge
             thee
             therefore
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             at
             his
             appearing
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             Preach
             the
             Word
             :
             be
             instant
             ,
             in
             season
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             ;
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             For
          
           
             e
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Peruse
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           presented
           unto
           you
           in
           the
           margent
           
             f
          
           ;
           behold
           ,
           they
           lift
           up
           their
           voyces
           together
           ,
           calling
           ,
           crying
           out
           amaine
           for
           all
           diligence
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           undauntednesse
           of
           courage
           and
           resolution
           in
           those
           who
           are
           entrusted
           with
           that
           great
           dispensation
           of
           the
           mind
           and
           counsell
           of
           God
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           most
           high
           and
           honourable
           trust
           committed
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           for
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           
             boldnesse
             ,
             daringnesse
             ,
             audaciousnesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           sticking
           
           to
           ,
           standing
           by
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           what
           I
           have
           said
           and
           done
           out
           of
           faithfulnesse
           both
           unto
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           true
           tenor
           and
           intent
           of
           my
           Commission
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           is
           as
           childish
           and
           weak
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           should
           charge
           him
           with
           
             boldnesse
             ,
             daringnesse
             ,
             audaciousnesse
             ,
          
           for
           eating
           his
           bread
           ,
           or
           pleading
           the
           righteous
           cause
           of
           his
           honest
           client
           .
           He
           mistakes
           his
           mark
           day
           and
           way
           ,
           if
           he
           thinks
           either
           to
           (
           rayle
           I
           might
           truely
           say
           ,
           or
           )
           threaten
           me
           out
           of
           the
           way
           and
           course
           of
           my
           dutie
           ,
           by
           his
           great
           words
           .
           
             Through
             Christ
             strengthning
             me
             ,
          
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           beare
           all
           his
           unjust
           and
           
             hard
             sayings
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           speak
           them
           :
           to
           stand
           under
           ,
           and
           carry
           the
           greatest
           burthen
           of
           infamie
           and
           reproach
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           lay
           it
           on
           ;
           yea
           to
           suffer
           the
           worst
           and
           hardest
           of
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           procure
           them
           .
           He
           that
           cannot
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           any
           rate
           whatsoever
           ,
           will
           never
           make
           
             good
             Souldier
          
           indeed
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           His
           pen
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           you
           see
           ,
           hath
           not
           prospered
           hitherto
           ,
           in
           pleading
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           client
           ,
           PRESUMPTUOUSLY
           :
           he
           cannot
           finde
           any
           one
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           will
           stick
           or
           fasten
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fift
             and
             last
             signification
             ,
             which
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             The
             verb
             ye
             wot
             of
             ,
          
           PRAESVMO
           ,
           
             yet
             further
             signifies
             ,
          
           to
           doe
           a
           thing
           boldly
           ,
           confidently
           ,
           or
           rashly
           ,
           without
           good
           grounds
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             To
             help
             himself
             at
             the
             dead
             lift
             he
             is
             now
             at
             ,
             by
             this
             signification
             of
             his
             verb
             ,
             he
             sets
             on
             thus
             ;
          
           After
           you
           were
           questioned
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           for
           those
           very
           passages
           in
           your
           first
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           exceeding
           scandalous
           and
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Members
           and
           Privileges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           you
           in
           a
           daring
           manner
           ,
           whilst
           you
           were
           under
           examination
           ,
           audaciously
           preached
           over
           the
           same
           againe
           for
           substance
           in
           your
           Pulpit
           on
           a
           solemne
           Fast
           day
           ,
           and
           published
           them
           with
           additions
           in
           no
           lesse
           then
           two
           printed
           books
           :
           yea
           since
           your
           very
           censure
           by
           the
           Committee
           for
           them
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           a
           higher
           straine
           then
           ever
           gone
           on
           to
           justifie
           them
           in
           print
           once
           more
           ,
           in
           your
           Innocencies
           Triumph
           (
           like
           an
           incorrigible
           Delinquent
           )
           wherein
           you
           slander
           the
           Parliament
           more
           then
           before
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Where
             before
             I
             answer
             ,
             observe
          
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             signification
             here
             insisted
             upon
             is
             ,
             lower
             then
             the
             charge
             ;
          
           it
           signifies
           to
           doe
           boldly
           ,
           
             &c.
             but
             his
             charge
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             it
             presumptuously
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             In
          
           this
           great
           Muster-roll
           
             of
             the
             severall
             significations
             of
             his
             verb
          
           Praesumo
           ,
           
             he
             passes
             over
             ,
             and
             forgets
             to
             list
             the
             common
             or
             generall
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             any
             Author
             that
             writes
             English
             uses
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
          
           viz.
           
             for
             a
             wilfull
             and
             high-handed
             commission
             of
             some
             wicked
             thing
             .
             But
             for
             answer
             ;
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           What
           Logick
           is
           there
           in
           all
           this
           Rhetorick
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           did
           in
           the
           passages
           under
           contest
           ,
           I
           did
           
             rashly
             or
             without
             good
             grounds
             ?
          
           Here
           is
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           pretence
           (
           in
           reality
           no where
           else
           )
           to
           disable
           those
           grounds
           upon
           which
           those
           passages
           stand
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           unkindly
           he
           deales
           with
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           affirming
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             I
             preached
             over
             the
             same
             again
             for
             substance
             or
             a
             solemne
             Fast
             day
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             I
             published
             them
             with
             additions
             in
             no
             lesse
             then
             two
             printed
             books
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             under
             examination
             ;
          
           hath
           been
           already
           presented
           to
           view
           towards
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
           And
           here
           wee
           have
           yet
           more
           (
           besides
           these
           )
           
             ejusdem
             farinae
             ,
             (
             seu
             potius
             ,
             furfaris
          
           )
           as
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             passages
             in
             my
             first
             Sermon
             were
             exceeding
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             derogatory
             to
             the
             members
             and
             privileges
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           There
           hath
           been
           nothing
           yet
           proved
           ,
           nor
           (
           I
           beleeve
           )
           ever
           will
           or
           can
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           not
           only
           
             not
             exceeding
             scandalous
             and
             derogatory
             ,
             &c.
          
           but
           not
           
             scandalous
             or
             derogatory
          
           in
           the
           least
           or
           lightest
           manner
           or
           degree
           either
           to
           any
           
             member
             ,
          
           or
           
             any
             privilege
             of
             Parliament
          
           whatsoever
           .
           2.
           
           
             That
             since
             my
             very
             censure
             by
             the
             Committee
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             gone
             on
             to
             justifie
             them
             in
             an
          
           HIGHER
           STRAIN
           
             then
             ever
             ,
             in
             my
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             .
          
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           I
           see
           is
           no
           Astronomer
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           altitude
           or
           elevation
           of
           a
           
             strain
          
           in
           Rhetorick
           ;
           if
           hee
           were
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           this
           calculation
           ,
           that
           
             in
             my
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             I
             justifie
             my
             passages
             in
             a
          
           HIGHER
           STRAINE
           
             then
             ever
             .
          
           Whosoever
           reads
           this
           little
           peece
           ,
           cannot
           lightly
           but
           see
           and
           confesse
           ,
           that
           all
           along
           I
           creep
           as
           neere
           the
           ground
           as
           any
           man
           (
           lightly
           )
           can
           goe
           .
           3.
           
           
             That
             in
             my
          
           said
           
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             I
             slander
             the
             Parliament
             more
             then
             before
             .
          
           Here
           wee
           have
           untruth
           upon
           untruth
           ,
           position
           upon
           supposition
           ,
           and
           both
           vanity
           .
           For
           this
           assertion
           1.
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           
             slandered
             the
             Parliament
          
           before
           ,
           (
           wherein
           I
           am
           certain
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           slanders
           me
           :
           )
           And
           2.
           i
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           
             I
             slander
             it
             a
             second
          
           time
           
             more
             then
             I
             did
             before
             .
          
           If
           he
           had
           contented
           himself
           only
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           
             in
             my
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             I
             slander
             the
             Parliament
          
           as
           much
           
             as
             I
             did
             before
             ,
          
           he
           had
           spoke
           a
           kind
           of
           truth
           ,
           though
           of
           very
           slender
           importance
           .
           4.
           
           
             That
             I
             was
             censured
             by
             the
             Committee
             for
             the
             passages
             in
             my
             Sermon
             .
          
           If
           by
           
             censured
          
           he
           means
           
             sequestred
          
           (
           as
           by
           the
           tenor
           of
           all
           he
           writes
           concerning
           me
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           it
           should
           seem
           he
           doth
           )
           granting
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           act
           or
           
             censure
             it selfe
          
           (
           which
           yet
           to
           me
           is
           very
           questionable
           ,
           upon
           the
           reasons
           
           formerly
           mentioned
           )
           yet
           I
           cannot
           beleeve
           but
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           pen
           faulters
           in
           assigning
           the
           grounds
           or
           reasons
           of
           the
           censure
           .
           It
           will
           not
           enter
           into
           me
           ,
           to
           conceive
           a
           thought
           so
           dishonorable
           to
           that
           honorable
           Committee
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           should
           
             suspend
          
           or
           
             sequester
          
           a
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           in
           all
           things
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           approved
           himselfe
           faithfull
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           honorable
           cause
           wherein
           they
           are
           ingaged
           ,
           for
           preaching
           his
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           in
           a
           point
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           having
           such
           substantiall
           and
           weighty
           grounds
           both
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           then
           in
           part
           accounted
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           am
           still
           ready
           to
           perfect
           the
           account
           ,
           if
           called
           to
           it
           )
           to
           conceive
           and
           judge
           is
           none
           other
           but
           the
           very
           truth
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           whereas
           he
           brands
           me
           for
           
             an
             incorrigible
             Delinquent
             ,
          
           and
           elswhere
           for
           one
           
             impenitent
             after
             censure
          
           
             a
          
           .
           I
           answer
           and
           confesse
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           I
           am
           
             incorrigible
          
           indeed
           ,
           by
           a
           crooked
           rule
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           were
           ,
           when
           being
           charged
           and
           
             commanded
          
           by
           a
           whole
           Councell
           ,
           
             not
             to
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             teach
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           they
           notwithstanding
           professed
           ,
           that
           
             they
             could
             not
             but
             speak
             the
             things
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             heard
          
           
             b
          
           .
           Rectitude
           is
           alwayes
           unrectifiable
           ,
           i.
           
             incorrigible
             :
          
           And
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           and
           confesse
           yet
           further
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           
             impenitent
          
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           wherein
           I
           know
           no
           unrighteousnes
           ,
           or
           sin
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           too
           many
           sinnes
           and
           failings
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           cast
           away
           
             my
             Repentance
          
           upon
           such
           things
           as
           need
           it
           not
           If
           I
           can
           find
           repentance
           for
           all
           my
           finnes
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           all
           my
           other
           actions
           to
           be
           lamented
           and
           mourned
           over
           by
           the
           world
           .
           If
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           will
           indict
           me
           for
           such
           
             incorrigiblenesse
             and
             impenitency
          
           as
           these
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           :
           I
           know
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           will
           acquit
           me
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           that
           Mr.
           
             Pryn
          
           still
           stands
           as
           a
           man
           convicted
           of
           an
           unrighteous
           charge
           in
           the
           word
           PRESUMPTUOUSLY
           ;
           
             haeret
             lateri
             lathalis
             arundo
             :
          
           the
           arrow
           sticks
           still
           in
           his
           sides
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           wringling
           and
           wresting
           ,
           and
           pulling
           ,
           cannot
           get
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           His
           last
           charge
           and
           contest
           against
           me
           in
           this
           peece
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Authors
             which
             I
             cite
             to
             justifie
             my selfe
             ,
             are
             miserably
             wrested
             and
             mistaken
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           The
           common
           saying
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           ill
           halting
           before
           a
           creeple
           ;
           The
           Proverb
           seems
           to
           import
           some
           dexterousness
           of
           faculty
           in
           him
           that
           halts
           continually
           ,
           to
           take
           those
           tardy
           who
           onely
           counterfeit
           ,
           and
           doe
           that
           by
           way
           of
           designe
           ,
           which
           himselfe
           
           doth
           out
           of
           necessitie
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           though
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           may
           reasonably
           be
           conceived
           to
           have
           a
           more
           sagacious
           facultie
           then
           other
           men
           ,
           of
           taking
           those
           with
           the
           very
           manner
           ,
           who
           
             wrest
             Authors
             and
             mistake
             their
             meaning
             ,
          
           as
           being
           a
           man
           so
           familiarly
           exercised
           in
           the
           practise
           himself
           (
           I
           speak
           of
           his
           writings
           against
           my self
           )
           yet
           either
           his
           skill
           fails
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           will
           stands
           too
           fast
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           sentence
           pronounced
           against
           me
           in
           this
           kind
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           presently
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           
             mistaken
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
          
           as
           an
           expression
           of
           the
           greatest
           caution
           and
           care
           ,
           that
           (
           to
           my
           best
           remembrance
           )
           I
           have
           met
           with
           in
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           written
           against
           me
           .
           It
           is
           very
           rare
           to
           find
           any
           of
           his
           uncharitable
           assertions
           concerning
           me
           ,
           at
           all
           bridled
           or
           corrected
           with
           any
           allay
           of
           any
           diminutive
           ,
           lenitive
           ,
           limitation
           or
           restraint
           :
           but
           the
           saying
           (
           I
           remember
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           goes
           farre
           ,
           that
           never
           returns
           .
           But
           let
           us
           hearken
           unto
           his
           complaint
           of
           the
           behalf
           of
           those
           
             Authors
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           so
           bewaileth
           ,
           as
           being
           
             miserably
             wrested
          
           by
           me
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             is
             his
             Friend
             Mr.
          
           Edwards
           ,
           
             from
             whose
          
           unaunswerable
           
             a
             piece
             of
             Presbyterie
             ,
             I
             cite
             this
             passage
             ,
          
           The
           Parliament
           interposeth
           no
           Authority
           to
           determine
           ,
           what
           Government
           shall
           be
           ;
           
             and
             gather
             upon
             it
             thus
             ;
          
           therefore
           his
           opinion
           APPEARS
           to
           be
           (
           
             not
             ,
             as
             Mr.
          
           Prynne
           ,
           
             whose
             pen
             I
             see
             loves
             to
             play
             at
             small
             game
             in
             mis-reports
             ,
             rather
             then
             sit
             out
             ,
             recites
             it
             soon
             after
             ;
          
           Therefore
           his
           opinion
           is
           )
           either
           that
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           no
           Authoritie
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           intends
           not
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           determining
           a
           Government
           .
           
             How
          
           miserably
           
             this
             good
             well-meaning
          
           Author
           
             is
             by
             me
          
           wrested
           ,
           
             he
             declares
             thus
             :
          
           It
           was
           written
           onely
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           having
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           writ
           (
           during
           the
           Assemblies
           debate
           and
           consultation
           )
           interposed
           no
           Authority
           is
           determine
           what
           Government
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           But
           good
           Sir
           ,
           though
           you
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           hit
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Author
           better
           then
           I
           ,
           having
           and
           the
           opportunity
           to
           consult
           with
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           not
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           hit
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           words
           better
           then
           you
           .
           If
           men
           and
           their
           words
           will
           be
           of
           two
           different
           minds
           and
           meanings
           ,
           I
           confesse
           
             their
          
           meanings
           may
           very
           easily
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           not
           by
           me
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           those
           that
           are
           wiser
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           able
           then
           I
           to
           understand
           
           stand
           the
           force
           and
           proper
           import
           of
           words
           .
           And
           yet
           now
           I
           come
           upon
           this
           occasion
           to
           review
           my
           expression
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           more
           cautions
           and
           warie
           ,
           then
           I
           can
           remember
           my self
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           calculation
           or
           inditing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           altogether
           free
           even
           from
           that
           cavilling
           and
           shifting
           exception
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           made
           against
           it
           .
           For
           I
           do
           not
           absolutely
           say
           or
           conclude
           ,
           that
           his
           opinion
           
             was
          
           or
           
             is
          
           either
           so
           or
           so
           ,
           (
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
             pro
             more
             suo
             ,
          
           chargeth
           me
           to
           do
           )
           but
           onely
           that
           it
           
             appears
             to
             be
          
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           :
           and
           I
           think
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           that
           understands
           English
           ,
           from
           the
           child
           that
           hath
           new
           learn'd
           his
           Primer
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           Master
           in
           the
           language
           ,
           but
           will
           acknowledge
           an
           
             appearance
          
           at
           least
           of
           one
           or
           other
           of
           those
           
             opinions
          
           in
           the
           words
           .
           And
           how
           anomalous
           and
           sharking
           that
           interpretation
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           would
           force
           upon
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           will
           best
           appear
           by
           comparing
           the
           words
           and
           interpretation
           with
           other
           expressions
           of
           the
           same
           Grammaticall
           character
           and
           construction
           both
           in
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           .
           When
           (
           
             p.
          
           170.
           of
           his
           Antapologie
           )
           he
           cites
           this
           saying
           out
           of
           
             Zanchie
             ;
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             disturbe
             the
             publique
             peace
             —
             the
             Magistrate
             PROCEEDETH
             not
             against
             ;
          
           doth
           he
           imagine
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Author
           was
           to
           confine
           that
           
             non-proceeding
          
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           particular
           and
           precise
           time
           of
           his
           writing
           ;
           as
           if
           then
           indeed
           he
           did
           not
           so
           
             proceed
             ,
          
           but
           at
           all
           other
           times
           he
           did
           .
           So
           again
           when
           himself
           (
           p.
           169.
           of
           the
           same
           Tract
           )
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             which
             he
             punisheth
             sin
             ,
             doth
             not
             subserve
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ;
          
           can
           any
           reasonable
           man
           think
           that
           his
           meaning
           onely
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           this
           
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
          
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             doth
             not
          
           thus
           
             subserve
          
           whilest
           he
           is
           in
           speaking
           or
           writing
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           afterwards
           it
           may
           ,
           or
           
             doth
             subserve
          
           in
           such
           a
           kind
           ?
           
             Apagè
             nugas
             !
          
           when
           the
           Evangelist
           
             John
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             This
             was
             the
             true
             light
             that
             LIGHTETH
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
          
           
             b
          
           ;
           is
           his
           meaning
           that
           Christ
           performed
           that
           act
           of
           grace
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             enlightened
             men
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           onely
           whilest
           he
           was
           writing
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           he
           suspended
           it
           ?
           In
           such
           constructions
           of
           speech
           as
           this
           ,
           the
           common
           Rule
           of
           Divines
           (
           touching
           matter
           of
           Interpretation
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           
             verbum
             praesentis
             notat
             actum
             continuum
             seu
             consuetum
             :
             i.
          
           a
           verb
           of
           the
           present
           
           tense
           noteth
           a
           continued
           or
           still
           accustomed
           act
           .
           So
           that
           whilest
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           goes
           about
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             I
             miserably
             wrest
          
           his
           
             Author
             ,
          
           how
           favourably
           soever
           he
           may
           deal
           with
           his
           
             Author
          
           in
           comparison
           of
           my
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           certain
           I
           am
           that
           he
           
             miserably
             wrests
             his
             words
             ,
          
           with
           which
           I
           deal
           as
           favourably
           ,
           as
           their
           genuine
           and
           native
           signification
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           rules
           both
           of
           Grammaticall
           and
           Rhetoricall
           construction
           will
           bear
           .
        
         
           
             As
             for
             that
             reason
             which
             Mr.
          
           Prynne
           
             alledgeth
             ,
             to
             countenance
             the
             sense
             which
             he
             puts
             upon
             the
             words
             now
             contested
             about
             ,
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             mine
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             that
          
           be
           maintains
           point-blank
           against
           me
           throughout
           his
           Treatise
           a
           legislative
           and
           coercive
           power
           in
           Parliaments
           ;
           
             and
          
           that
           the
           inference
           which
           I
           draw
           from
           the
           said
           words
           is
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           the
           next
           ensuing
           words
           and
           pages
           ;
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           (
           To
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Reason
           )
           that
           it
           is
           most
           untrue
           :
           
             he
             doth
          
           not
           
             maintain
             point-blank
             against
             me
             throughout
             his
             Treatise
             a
             legislative
             and
             coercive
             power
             in
             Parliaments
             and
             civill
             Magistrates
             .
          
           I
           every where
           acknowledge
           and
           assert
           a
           civill
           
             legislative
          
           power
           in
           both
           ;
           therefore
           Mr.
           
           
             Edwards
             maintaining
          
           such
           a
           
             power
          
           in
           them
           ,
           
             maintains
          
           nothing
           
             point-blank
             against
             me
             .
          
           And
           whether
           he
           maintains
           a
           spirituall
           or
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             legislative
             power
          
           in
           them
           ,
           especially
           
             throughout
             his
             Treatise
             ,
          
           let
           this
           passage
           be
           witnesse
           between
           me
           and
           my
           Adversarie
           :
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             common
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             then
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             civill
             power
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
          
           to
           genere
           
             disjoyned
             :
             and
             thereupon
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             which
             he
             deals
             with
             the
             corrupt
             manners
             and
             disorders
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             it
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             specificall
             reason
             distinct
             from
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
          
           
             a
          
           .
           I
           know
           not
           what
           artificiall
           construction
           and
           meaning
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           may
           possibly
           find
           out
           for
           these
           words
           ;
           but
           surely
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           affirm'd
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           very
           inconsiderately
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           PRESUMPTUOUSLY
           )
           hath
           done
           ,
           will
           not
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Edw.
          
           in
           this
           passage
           
             maintains
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             legislative
             power
             in
             Parliaments
             or
             civill
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           but
           the
           contrary
           ;
           yea
           and
           affirms
           this
           to
           be
           the
           
             common
          
           judgement
           of
           men
           
             learned
             and
             orthodox
             .
          
           So
           again
           when
           he
           affirms
           ,
           
             p.
          
           282.
           
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Parliament
           )
           
             by
             their
             power
             and
             Authority
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             the
             Decrees
             
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           he
           doth
           not
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           maintain
           
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             legislative
             power
             in
             the
             Parliament
             :
          
           for
           they
           that
           have
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           cannot
           be
           bound
           in
           
             dutie
          
           to
           own
           the
           Laws
           or
           
             Decrees
          
           of
           others
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           
             bind
             others
          
           to
           subjection
           to
           them
           .
           I
           omit
           many
           other
           passages
           in
           this
           book
           of
           like
           importance
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           opinion
           concerning
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           spirituall
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           his
           grand
           notion
           in
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           written
           upon
           the
           subject
           of
           Presbyterie
           ,
           overthrows
           the
           main
           grounds
           and
           principall
           foundations
           upon
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Presbyterie
           is
           built
           by
           all
           her
           ablest
           and
           most
           skilfull
           workmen
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           I
           wonder
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           that
           the
           Masters
           of
           that
           way
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           have
           not
           appeared
           at
           another
           manner
           of
           rate
           then
           yet
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           their
           principles
           against
           him
           that
           hath
           made
           so
           sore
           a
           breach
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           laid
           their
           honour
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           Somewhat
           I
           know
           some
           of
           them
           have
           done
           in
           this
           kind
           :
           but
           the
           Prophet
           
             Elisha
          
           reproved
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           for
           
             smiting
             thrice
          
           onely
           
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           and
           then
           ceasing
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           he
           
             should
             have
             smitten
             five
             or
             six
             times
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Reason
           ,
           I
           answer
           and
           confesse
           ,
           that
           
             the
             inference
             I
             draw
             from
             the
             words
          
           mentioned
           ,
           may
           very
           possibly
           be
           
             quite
             contrarie
             to
             the
             next
             ensuing
             words
             and
             pages
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           no
           wayes
           
             wrested
             ,
          
           nor
           
             mistaken
          
           by
           me
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           familiar
           in
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           for
           the
           Author
           to
           contradict
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           men
           ;
           according
           to
           one
           of
           the
           ingredients
           in
           that
           most
           true
           and
           happie
           character
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           given
           by
           a
           woman
           ,
           who
           describes
           it
           to
           be
           
             wrangling-insinuating-contradictory-revengefull
             storie
          
           
             b
          
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           an
           unpartiall
           and
           disengaged
           Reader
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           passage
           or
           period
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Discourse
           but
           may
           be
           commodiously
           enough
           reduced
           under
           one
           of
           these
           4.
           heads
           .
           And
           therefore
           whereas
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           gives
           this
           
             elogium
          
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             in
             truth
             unanswerable
          
           
             c
          
           ;
           I
           confesse
           that
           
             unanswerable
          
           it
           is
           in
           severall
           respects
           and
           sundrie
           wayes
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           
             unanswerable
          
           to
           that
           esteeme
           which
           my self
           with
           many
           others
           had
           of
           the
           Author
           formerly
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             unanswerable
          
           it
           is
           to
           that
           opinion
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           the
           world
           conceive
           of
           his
           parts
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           in
           speciall
           manner
           of
           his
           abilities
           to
           deal
           in
           the
           particular
           
           controversie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           
             unanswerable
          
           to
           his
           profession
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           much
           more
           
             unanswerable
          
           is
           it
           to
           his
           calling
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Minister
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           fifthly
           (
           and
           lastly
           )
           most
           
             unanswerable
          
           it
           is
           to
           those
           frequent
           ,
           solemn
           and
           large
           professions
           which
           he
           makes
           both
           in
           his
           Epistle
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           of
           his
           love
           to
           the
           Apologists
           ,
           and
           candor
           and
           fairnesse
           in
           writing
           .
           But
           for
           any
           such
           
             unanswerablenesse
          
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           intends
           ,
           the
           one
           part
           of
           it
           will
           not
           indure
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           should
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           there
           being
           enough
           in
           the
           Discourse
           it self
           to
           answer
           whatsoever
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           any
           materiall
           consideration
           against
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           ;
           as
           will
           in
           time
           convenient
           be
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           God
           not
           preventing
           ,
           by
           more
           then
           an
           ordinarie
           (
           or
           at
           least
           expected
           )
           hand
           .
           And
           whereas
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           glorieth
           (
           and
           that
           twice
           over
           at
           least
           ,
           for
           failing
           )
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           
             been
             hitherto
             answered
             by
             the
             Independents
          
           
             d
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           three
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           neither
           hath
           Mris
           
             Katharine
             Chidleys
          
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           
             Edwards
          
           his
           Reasons
           against
           Independencie
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           been
           yet
           replyed
           unto
           or
           answered
           ,
           either
           by
           Mr.
           
             Edwards
          
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           partie
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           said
           Answer
           be
           but
           a
           small
           piece
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Antapologie
           :
           and
           besides
           hath
           been
           some
           yeers
           longer
           abroad
           ,
           then
           this
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           other
           Tractates
           and
           Discourses
           extant
           (
           and
           so
           have
           been
           a
           long
           time
           )
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           ,
           which
           as
           yet
           have
           not
           been
           so
           much
           as
           attempted
           by
           any
           Classique
           Author
           whatsoever
           .
           A
           particular
           of
           some
           of
           these
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           
             p.
          
           65.
           of
           my
           
             Innocencie
             and
             Truth
             triumphing
             together
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Margent
           .
           As
           for
           that
           which
           
             A.
             S.
          
           or
           (
           in
           words
           at
           large
           )
           
             Adam
             Steuart
          
           hath
           lift
           up
           his
           pen
           to
           do
           against
           
             M.
             S.
          
           if
           men
           will
           needs
           vote
           it
           for
           an
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           an
           Answer
           (
           so
           called
           )
           let
           it
           be
           :
           
             *
          
           but
           (
           doubtlesse
           )
           he
           that
           wants
           either
           will
           
           or
           skill
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           
             persons
          
           and
           the
           
             distempers
          
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           in
           an
           ill
           capacitie
           (
           or
           incapacitie
           rather
           )
           of
           framing
           any
           sober
           answer
           to
           a
           sober
           Discourse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Edwards
          
           himself
           ,
           the
           smallnesse
           of
           the
           content
           of
           the
           Apologeticall
           Narration
           considered
           ,
           took
           not
           a
           whit
           lesse
           time
           to
           give
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           hath
           yet
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           Independents
           to
           answer
           the
           Antapologie
           .
           But
           thirdly
           (
           and
           lastly
           )
           if
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           knew
           and
           considered
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           that
           hath
           hindered
           the
           Independents
           ,
           and
           that
           once
           and
           again
           from
           answering
           it
           as
           yet
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           he
           that
           sometimes
           
             hindred
             Pauls
          
           coming
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           
             e
          
           ,
           though
           (
           in
           Mr.
           
           
             Edwards
          
           apprehension
           )
           he
           both
           
             hastened
             and
             furthered
             the
             coming
             back
             of
             the
             Apologists
             into
             England
          
           
             f
          
           ;
           he
           had
           little
           or
           no
           cause
           to
           glorie
           in
           that
           priviledge
           .
           But
           
             Quod
             defertur
             ,
             non
             anfectur
             :
          
        
         
           Quicquid
           sub
           terrâ
           est
           in
           apricum
           proferet
           aetas
           .
        
         
           Having
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           befriended
           Mr.
           
           
             Edwards
          
           (
           his
           fellow-labourer
           in
           the
           Presbyterian
           cause
           )
           with
           the
           best
           accommodation
           he
           could
           to
           make
           one
           piece
           of
           him
           hang
           to
           another
           (
           but
           alas
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           comprimize
           between
           fire
           and
           water
           ?
           )
           he
           proceeds
           and
           tels
           me
           
             behind
             my
             back
             ,
          
           (
           and
           yet
           with
           an
           intent
           I
           presume
           that
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           that
           
             my
             passages
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Hayward
             ,
             Bishop
             Jewel
             ,
             Mr.
             Fox
             ,
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             Jacobus
             Acontius
             ,
             &c.
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             the
             legislative
             Authority
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Church
             Government
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             affinity
             with
             my
             passages
             ,
             words
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             propugning
             the
             very
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             which
             I
             oppugne
             :
          
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           adds
           ;
           that
           
             indeed
             some
             of
             their
             words
             seem
             to
             diminish
             the
             coercive
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             enforcing
             of
             mens
             consciences
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
          
           as
           if
           I
           ever
           
             oppugned
          
           or
           denied
           any
           other
           Authority
           or
           power
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           then
           this
           .
           If
           he
           will
           please
           but
           to
           peruse
           my
           
             Innocencies
             triumph
             ,
          
           pag.
           8.
           and
           my
           
             Innocency
             and
             Truth
             triumphing
             together
             ,
          
           pag.
           72.
           73.
           78.
           with
           severall
           other
           passages
           in
           these
           and
           other
           my
           writings
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           or
           at
           least
           very
           easily
           ,
           may
           )
           see
           that
           I
           
             oppugne
             ,
          
           deny
           no
           other
           
             Authority
             ,
             power
             in
             Parliaments
             ,
             Civill
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           
             enforcing
             of
             mens
             consciences
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           Whereas
           he
           promiseth
           or
           undertakes
           that
           
             he
             shall
             in
             due
             place
             answer
          
           these
           words
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             seem
             to
             diminish
             
             the
             coercive
             power
             of
             Magistrates
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           
             manifest
             how
             I
             abuse
             the
             Authors
             herein
             as
             well
             as
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ;
          
           My
           answer
           onely
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           indeed
           soon
           
             answer
          
           them
           after
           that
           rate
           of
           
             answering
             ,
          
           at
           which
           he
           hath
           
             answered
          
           any
           thing
           of
           mine
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           
             shew
             how
             (
             i.
          
           say
           that
           )
           
             I
             abuse
             them
             ;
          
           and
           without
           writing
           or
           speaking
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           either
           ,
           
             manifest
             that
             I
             abuse
             their
             Authors
             herein
             ,
             as
             well
          
           as
           I
           do
           
             Mr.
             Edwards
             .
          
           But
           for
           this
           last
           particular
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           save
           him
           the
           labour
           and
           pains
           of
           writing
           for
           the
           
             manifestation
          
           of
           it
           .
           For
           I
           here
           freely
           confesse
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
             abused
             these
             Authors
          
           in
           what
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           just
           as
           I
           have
           
             abused
             Mr.
             Edwards
             :
          
           and
           both
           of
           them
           just
           as
           much
           as
           amounts
           to
           no
           abuse
           at
           all
           .
           I
           wonder
           by
           what
           art
           or
           way
           the
           Gentleman
           means
           to
           go
           to
           work
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           I
           have
           
             miserably
             wrested
             ,
          
           or
           
             abused
          
           the
           Authors
           he
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           or
           their
           words
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           have
           put
           no
           construction
           at
           all
           or
           interpretation
           upon
           their
           words
           ,
           nor
           drawn
           any
           inference
           or
           deduction
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           transcribed
           them
           with
           as
           much
           diligence
           and
           faithfulnesse
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           presented
           them
           cleerly
           as
           they
           
             stand
          
           in
           their
           respective
           Authors
           .
           If
           his
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
             miserably
             wrested
             and
             abused
             them
          
           by
           my
           quotation
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           subservient
           to
           my
           cause
           or
           purpose
           ,
           (
           a
           deed
           of
           folly
           which
           himself
           commits
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           themselves
           many
           a
           time
           and
           often
           )
           my
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           were
           this
           assertion
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           subservient
           to
           my
           cause
           or
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           my
           recourse
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           aid
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           were
           no
           
             miserable
             wresting
             or
             abusing
             of
             them
             .
          
           Our
           Saviour
           being
           an
           hungry
           ,
           did
           not
           abuse
           the
           fig-tree
           by
           repairing
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           prov'd
           nothing
           upon
           it
           for
           his
           
             purpose
             .
          
           Nor
           should
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             abuse
          
           a
           Tavern
           by
           going
           into
           it
           to
           drink
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           that
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           shold
           be
           disappointed
           in
           his
           expectation
           when
           he
           comes
           there
           .
           Nay
           in
           this
           case
           would
           he
           not
           rather
           think
           (
           and
           that
           much
           more
           reasonably
           of
           the
           two
           )
           that
           the
           Taverne
           had
           abused
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           it
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           those
           Authors
           and
           sayings
           which
           I
           have
           produced
           ,
           and
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             have
             no
             affinity
             with
             my
             passages
          
           and
           purpose
           ,
           I
           may
           much
           more
           truly
           and
           reasonably
           say
           that
           they
           have
           
             abused
          
           me
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           can
           either
           say
           or
           ever
           prove
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
             abused
          
           them
           .
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           fall
           me
           ,
           or
           refuse
           to
           stand
           by
           
           me
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           
             those
             passages
          
           spoken
           of
           when
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           done
           his
           worst
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           dissemblers
           that
           ever
           wore
           the
           livery
           of
           paper
           and
           inke
           .
           Never
           were
           there
           sentences
           or
           sayings
           that
           more
           fully
           and
           freely
           complied
           with
           any
           mans
           notions
           whatsoever
           in
           terms
           and
           words
           ,
           then
           farre
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           these
           do
           with
           my
           passages
           and
           purpose
           .
           If
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           can
           dissolve
           or
           abrogate
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Grammar
           rules
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           naturall
           and
           proper
           signification
           of
           words
           ,
           then
           may
           I
           have
           some
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           possibly
           evict
           me
           to
           be
           a
           
             miserable
             wrester
             and
             abuser
          
           of
           Authors
           and
           their
           sayings
           .
           But
           if
           words
           be
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           known
           significations
           and
           rules
           of
           construction
           ,
           their
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           interest
           in
           the
           understandings
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           the
           Authority
           or
           violence
           of
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           pen
           ;
           I
           defie
           all
           his
           interminations
           and
           threatnings
           of
           
             manifesting
          
           me
           either
           
             a
             miserable
             wrester
             or
             abuser
          
           of
           my
           Authors
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           parcell
           of
           his
           high
           contest
           against
           me
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             I
             pervert
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             Scotland
             ,
          
           in
           one
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           or
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           he
           knows
           not
           ,
           how
           many
           or
           how
           few
           ,
           of
           those
           passages
           which
           I
           cite
           from
           them
           ;
           whereas
           I
           meddle
           not
           little
           or
           much
           with
           any
           sense
           or
           meaning
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           onely
           barely
           tender
           them
           unto
           the
           Reader
           ,
           leaving
           it
           free
           unto
           him
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           whether
           they
           consort
           with
           my
           apprehensions
           ,
           or
           no
           .
           And
           though
           he
           be
           doubtfull
           of
           that
           interpretation
           or
           meaning
           which
           himself
           (
           however
           )
           adventures
           to
           put
           upon
           them
           (
           as
           there
           is
           reason
           more
           then
           enough
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           )
           delivering
           himself
           with
           this
           sub-modest
           caution
           ,
           
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             ;
          
           yet
           am
           I
           rated
           and
           chidden
           at
           no
           lower
           rate
           ,
           then
           this
           :
           
             you
             may
             THEREFORE
             blush
             at
             this
          
           (
           I
           wonder
           ,
           which
           )
           
             your
             perverting
             of
             their
             meaning
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             England
             or
             Scotland
             had
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Ecclestasticall
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             and
             Church
             Government
             .
             THEREFORE
             may
             I
             blush
             :
          
           wherefore
           ?
           what
           ?
           because
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           hath
           put
           such
           a
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           upon
           the
           passages
           in
           hand
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           knows
           not
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           what
           to
           make
           ,
           but
           suspects
           a
           
             mistake
          
           in
           it
           ?
           
             Blush
          
           in
           this
           respect
           I
           confesse
           
             I
             may
             :
          
           but
           what
           cause
           have
           
             I
             to
             blush
             ,
          
           at
           
             my
             perverting
             of
             their
             
             meaning
             ,
          
           when
           as
           1.
           
           I
           do
           not
           interpose
           to
           put
           any
           meaning
           (
           I
           mean
           any
           particular
           or
           speciall
           meaning
           )
           upon
           any
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           Why
           should
           I
           blush
           upon
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           injunction
           ,
           at
           any
           
             meaning
          
           which
           I
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           very
           meaning
           which
           himself
           puts
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           confutation
           and
           disparagement
           of
           that
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           mine
           ,
           is
           by
           himself
           little
           lesse
           then
           suspected
           for
           a
           
             mistake
             ?
          
           The
           tax
           of
           
             blushing
          
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           imposeth
           upon
           me
           ,
           should
           in
           reason
           be
           rather
           levied
           upon
           the
           estate
           of
           his
           own
           modestie
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           runs
           the
           hazard
           of
           
             perverting
             the
             meaning
          
           of
           those
           passages
           under
           debate
           ,
           whereas
           I
           never
           came
           so
           neere
           the
           crime
           of
           such
           a
           perversion
           ,
           as
           to
           ingage
           my self
           in
           any
           Interpretation
           of
           them
           at
           all
           .
           But
           if
           you
           will
           please
           to
           heare
           his
           Interpretation
           ,
           and
           compare
           it
           diligently
           with
           his
           Text
           (
           the
           passages
           cited
           by
           me
           from
           
             the
             Divines
             of
             Scotland
          
           )
           you
           may
           very
           fairly
           translate
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
             ,
             If
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
          
           into
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Prynne
             mistakes
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           1.
           
           
             That
             their
             onely
             meaning
          
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           
             in
             these
             passages
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             or
             chiefe
             Civill
             Magistrate
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             assistance
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Nobles
             ,
             Commons
             ,
             Clergie
             ,
             cannot
             legally
             make
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             to
             oblige
             his
             people
             .
          
           Mark
           this
           saying
           well
           ;
           and
           see
           how
           like
           it
           looks
           to
           the
           genuine
           Interpretation
           ,
           sense
           or
           import
           of
           these
           (
           and
           the
           like
           )
           ensuing
           sentences
           .
           
             All
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             inferiors
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Nationall
             Assembly
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             without
             any
             reclamation
             or
             appellation
             to
             any
             Judge
             ,
             Civill
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             within
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           Againe
           ;
           
             It
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Synod
             (
             the
             Clergie
             having
             the
             chiefe
             place
             therein
             to
             give
             Direction
             and
             advice
             )
             not
             to
             receive
             and
             approve
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Prince
             in
             things
             which
             concerne
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it self
             to
             define
             and
             determine
             what
             Orders
             and
             Customes
             are
             fittest
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           We
           see
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           
             chiefe
             place
             ,
          
           yea
           the
           sole
           power
           (
           for
           what
           other
           sense
           can
           be
           put
           upon
           those
           words
           ,
           
             It
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Synod
             it self
             to
             define
             and
             determine
          
           )
           of
           
             defining
             and
             determining
             Orders
             and
             Customes
             in
             things
             which
             concerne
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           
             Synod
             ,
          
           (
           wherein
           also
           the
           Direction
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ought
           to
           be
           predominant
           )
           not
           onely
           without
           the
           
             definition
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           but
           with
           rejection
           of
           his
           
             definition
             :
          
           NOT
           TO
           RECEIVE
           OR
           APPROVE
           THE
           DEFINITION
           OF
           THE
           PRINCE
           
           (
           saith
           this
           text
           .
           )
           Whereas
           in
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           Interpretation
           ,
           the
           
             Prince
             or
             chiefe
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           )
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           and
           precedencie
           in
           all
           such
           
             definitions
             and
             determinations
          
           assigned
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           
             Nobles
             ,
          
           and
           next
           to
           them
           the
           
             Commons
             ,
          
           (
           of
           neither
           of
           which
           
             ne
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             quidem
          
           in
           the
           Text
           )
           are
           interessed
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           
             Synod
             ,
          
           which
           are
           made
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           have
           
             the
             chiefe
             place
             ,
          
           if
           not
           the
           sole
           power
           ,
           about
           such
           
             definitions
             and
             determinations
          
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           Interpretation
           made
           the
           taile
           ,
           and
           compelled
           to
           come
           behind
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           a
           partie
           borne
           out
           of
           due
           time
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           the
           lowest
           influence
           of
           power
           ,
           for
           any
           such
           Interest
           .
           If
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           be
           not
           (
           at
           the
           softest
           )
           
             mistaken
          
           in
           this
           Interpretation
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Abraham
             begat
             Isaac
          
           
             a
          
           ,
           may
           very
           possibly
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           
             Judas
             went
             and
             hung
             himself
          
           
             b
          
           .
           Judge
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           between
           me
           and
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           cause
           
             to
             blush
             ,
          
           and
           who
           is
           the
           more
           
             miserable
             wrester
          
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           
             perverter
             of
             meanings
             .
          
           And
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           an
           ayre
           or
           gentle
           breathing
           of
           a
           contradiction
           in
           this
           period
           which
           he
           subjoynes
           ,
           within
           it self
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           part
           of
           it
           to
           the
           premised
           Interpretation
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           attentively
           to
           consider
           .
           
             But
             that
             the
             King
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             or
             supreame
             temporall
             Magistrates
             ,
             assisted
             by
             a
             Parliament
             and
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             may
             not
             make
             binding
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             their
             or
             our
             Parliaments
             have
             not
             a
             reall
             Legislative
             power
             in
             any
             matter
             Ecclestiastique
             (
             the
             onely
             point
             controversed
             )
             is
             directly
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             and
             Practise
             of
             our
             Brethren
             and
             their
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           beleeve
           that
           neither
           
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             nor
             their
             Church
             ,
          
           will
           conne
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           thanks
           for
           this
           his
           vindication
           and
           plea
           for
           them
           :
           but
           however
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           speak
           in
           his
           cast
           ,
           nor
           forestall
           his
           market
           .
           Onely
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           him
           ,
           
             if
             their
             ,
             and
             our
             Parliaments
             have
             a
             reall
             Legislative
             Power
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastique
          
           (
           as
           he
           affirms
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           sentence
           )
           why
           he
           requires
           an
           
             assistance
             of
             Orthodox
             Divines
          
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             to
             make
             binding
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             .
          
           They
           that
           have
           a
           
             reall
             Legislative
             power
          
           in
           ,
           or
           within
           themselves
           ;
           need
           no
           
             forinsecall
             assistance
          
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           
             Laws
             binding
             ,
          
           though
           they
           may
           need
           forinsecal
           advice
           for
           the
           better
           constitution
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           Laws
           about
           any
           particular
           trade
           ;
           yea
           he
           had
           given
           this
           judgement
           in
           the
           case
           a
           little
           before
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           )
           that
           
             the
             Prince
             or
             chiefe
             civill
             Magistrate
             cannot
             legally
             make
             any
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             to
             oblige
             his
             people
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           not
           
             without
             a
             
             Parliament
             ,
          
           but
           not
           without
           
             his
             Clergie
          
           also
           .
           Doth
           he
           not
           here
           interesse
           
             the
             Clergie
          
           every
           whit
           as
           farre
           ,
           and
           as
           deep
           in
           the
           very
           essence
           or
           substance
           of
           the
           
             Legislative
             power
             to
             make
             binding
             Ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             for
             the
             people
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           the
           
             Parliament
          
           it self
           ?
           And
           whereas
           in
           the
           passage
           last
           recited
           ,
           he
           affirms
           the
           
             onely
             point
             in
             controversie
             to
             be
             ,
          
           whether
           
             our
             Parliaments
          
           have
           not
           
             a
             reall
             legislative
             power
             in
             any
             matters
             Ecclesiastique
             ;
          
           I
           wonder
           why
           he
           storms
           me
           and
           my
           writings
           with
           so
           much
           indignation
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           106
           ,
           107.
           &c.
           for
           
             printing
             passages
          
           onely
           charged
           by
           him
           as
           being
           
             against
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Parliaments
          
           
             a
          
           ;
           which
           likewise
           is
           his
           usuall
           expression
           elsewhere
           .
           Doth
           he
           apprehend
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           ,
           between
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             power
             ,
             Authoritie
             ;
          
           and
           a
           
             legislative
             power
             in
             or
             about
             Ecclestiasticall
             matters
             ,
          
           or
           things
           ?
           Mr.
           
             Edwards
             ,
          
           if
           he
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           learne
           of
           him
           ,
           will
           teach
           him
           a
           wide
           difference
           ;
           who
           in
           many
           places
           gives
           and
           grants
           unto
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           power
           and
           Authoritie
           about
           Ecclesiasticall
           causes
           ,
           and
           businesses
           
             b
          
           of
           many
           kinds
           ,
           (
           though
           not
           of
           
             any
          
           
             c
          
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           bountie
           extendeth
           )
           but
           no where
           (
           to
           my
           remembrance
           )
           grants
           any
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
          
           or
           
             power
          
           to
           him
           :
           yea
           
             p.
          
           163.
           of
           his
           Antapologie
           ,
           he
           interrogates
           his
           Apologists
           ,
           
             Whether
             there
             doth
             not
             reside
             in
             the
             Church
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             building
             up
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           The
           import
           of
           which
           interrogation
           agrees
           well
           with
           that
           assertion
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           ;
           and
           tract
           
             p.
          
           169.
           that
           
             the
             civill
             power
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
          
           toto
           genere
           
             disjoyned
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             deales
             with
             the
             corrupt
             manners
             and
             disorders
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             specificall
             reason
             distinct
             from
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Legislative
             power
             in
             civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             to
             make
             Ecclesiasticall
             binding
             Laws
             ;
          
           why
           may
           not
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           power
           in
           the
           administration
           or
           execution
           of
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           be
           called
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
          
           or
           Government
           ?
           yea
           ,
           why
           not
           rather
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
          
           then
           civill
           ?
           So
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           confounding
           an
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
          
           with
           
             a
             power
             about
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             ,
          
           plainly
           shews
           that
           he
           is
           not
           perfectly
           initiated
           in
           the
           mysterie
           of
           
             Presbyterie
             :
          
           and
           did
           not
           his
           writings
           more
           accommodate
           that
           cause
           and
           partie
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           height
           of
           language
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           together
           with
           unparalleld
           
           bitternesse
           against
           his
           opposites
           ,
           then
           by
           their
           worth
           in
           strength
           of
           reason
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           they
           would
           hardly
           think
           them
           worthy
           to
           be
           numbred
           amongst
           their
           Benefactors
           .
        
         
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             Mr.
          
           Prynne
           
             hath
             done
             or
             said
             to
             ,
             or
             against
             me
             ,
             or
             my
          
           Innocencies
           Triumph
           ,
           
             in
             particular
             ;
             in
             the
          
           106
           ,
           107
           ,
           108
           ,
           109
           ,
           110
           ,
           111
           ,
           112
           pages
           
             of
             this
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             yet
             his
          
           spes
           gregis
           ,
           
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             hope
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             sufficient
             execution
             upon
             me
             ,
             rests
             onely
             upon
             his
          
           former
           sections
           ;
           
             however
             the
             Question
             of
             many
             concerning
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           Cui
           bono
           ?
           
             He
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
          
           my
           own
           conscience
           and
           judgement
           cannot
           but
           informe
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           written
           enough
           in
           the
           former
           Sections
           to
           convince
           me
           and
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           onely
           violated
           ,
           but
           denyed
           ,
           oppugned
           those
           Priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           in
           Ecclesiasticall
           affaires
           ,
           which
           our
           own
           Parliaments
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           Parliamentary
           Assemblies
           in
           all
           other
           Kingdomes
           have
           unquestionably
           exercised
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           confesse
           that
           
             in
             the
             former
             sections
          
           he
           hath
           
             written
             enough
             ,
          
           quantitativè
           ,
           
             to
             convince
          
           any
           reasonable
           man
           (
           if
           not
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           )
           of
           any
           errour
           or
           mistake
           whatsoever
           :
           but
           much
           too
           little
           
             qualitativè
             ,
          
           to
           convince
           either
           me
           ,
           or
           any
           reasonable
           man
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
             violated
             ,
          
           or
           
             oppugned
          
           any
           
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ;
          
           I
           have
           farre
           more
           reason
           to
           conceive
           and
           hope
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           and
           my
           last-published
           Discourse
           ,
           
             I
             have
             written
             enough
          
           both
           wayes
           to
           
             convince
             both
             him
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           NOT
           
             violated
             or
             oppugned
          
           any
           
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           truly
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           so
           called
           .
           If
           he
           intends
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           therefore
           I
           have
           
             violated
             ,
             oppugned
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           because
           I
           have
           argued
           against
           some
           positions
           or
           opinions
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
             ,
          
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ;
          
           the
           Logician
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           man
           of
           reason
           ,
           will
           answer
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           
             à
             terminis
             diminuentibus
             non
             sequitur
             argumentatio
             .
          
           It
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           a
           piece
           of
           metall
           or
           coyne
           is
           therefore
           gold
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           counterfeit
           gold
           ;
           nor
           that
           Mr.
           
           
             Prynnes
          
           Great
           Grandfather
           is
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           dead
           man
           .
           If
           he
           can
           ,
           or
           shall
           fairly
           demonstrate
           unto
           me
           (
           though
           in
           a
           far
           lesse
           content
           of
           words
           ,
           then
           his
           three
           former
           sections
           amount
           unto
           )
           that
           any
           act
           ,
           practise
           ,
           or
           exercise
           ,
           either
           by
           continuance
           or
           succession
           of
           time
           ,
           or
           by
           frequencie
           of
           repetition
           ,
           or
           customarinesse
           of
           reiteration
           ,
           by
           connivencie
           or
           want
           of
           opposition
           from
           men
           ,
           must
           needs
           change
           the
           nature
           and
           kind
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           sinfull
           become
           lawfull
           ,
           he
           shall
           by
           
           such
           a
           demonstration
           as
           this
           ,
           put
           life
           into
           his
           
             former
             sections
             ,
          
           and
           render
           them
           potent
           for
           that
           
             conviction
          
           which
           he
           expects
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           great
           bulk
           and
           body
           of
           things
           done
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           ,
           will
           partake
           of
           that
           infirmitie
           which
           the
           Author
           himself
           acknowledgeth
           as
           cleaving
           to
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           
             impotencie
          
           
             a
          
           ;
           and
           can
           with
           no
           tolerable
           pretence
           of
           reason
           or
           equitie
           ,
           demand
           that
           interest
           in
           the
           judgements
           ,
           consciences
           ,
           understandings
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           he
           
             challengeth
          
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           on
           their
           behalfe
           .
           It
           is
           as
           poore
           and
           low
           a
           designe
           ,
           onely
           by
           alledging
           the
           examples
           ,
           opinions
           ,
           or
           judgements
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           conviction
           of
           him
           that
           builds
           his
           opinion
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           &
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           though
           he
           builds
           besides
           his
           foundation
           ;
           as
           it
           would
           be
           in
           a
           man
           to
           carry
           a
           sack
           of
           chaffe
           to
           the
           market
           ,
           hoping
           to
           bring
           home
           a
           like
           quantitie
           of
           wheat
           for
           it
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           other
           price
           .
           Yea
           to
           alledge
           and
           cite
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           though
           in
           never
           such
           an
           abundance
           ,
           without
           close
           arguing
           and
           binding
           them
           to
           our
           cause
           ;
           is
           a
           means
           of
           very
           small
           hope
           ,
           whereby
           to
           prevaile
           or
           doe
           good
           upon
           such
           a
           man
           who
           holds
           his
           opinion
           ,
           not
           barely
           or
           simply
           upon
           a
           supposall
           of
           Scripture-Authoritie
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           Scripture
           thoroughly
           debated
           ,
           and
           by
           principles
           of
           sound
           reason
           and
           naturall
           deductions
           ,
           brought
           home
           unto
           his
           judgement
           and
           cause
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           2.
           in
           all
           that
           great
           body
           of
           
             premisses
          
           contained
           in
           all
           the
           
             former
             Sections
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           ,
           syllable
           ,
           letter
           ,
           or
           tittle
           to
           prove
           that
           maine
           ingredient
           in
           his
           
             Conclusion
             ,
             unquestionably
             exercised
             .
          
           Logicians
           justly
           reject
           and
           exauthorize
           all
           such
           Conclusions
           ,
           which
           swell
           above
           the
           line
           of
           their
           premisses
           .
           By
           all
           the
           tables
           and
           donaries
           presented
           unto
           
             Neptune
          
           by
           those
           that
           in
           Shipwracks
           escaped
           with
           their
           lives
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           knowne
           ,
           who
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           were
           drowned
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           whit
           more
           in
           any
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           said
           
             Sections
          
           or
           premisses
           ,
           that
           reacheth
           home
           ,
           or
           indeed
           comes
           neere
           ,
           to
           that
           specialtie
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Evanders
          
           mother
           lived
           many
           
             ages
          
           agone
           ;
           yet
           the
           mother
           of
           
             Abel
          
           had
           the
           precedencie
           of
           her
           by
           many
           generations
           .
           Therefore
           surely
           all
           the
           world
           will
           never
           accept
           of
           the
           Conclusion
           so
           insufficiently
           and
           lamely
           prov'd
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Whereas
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           
             if
             I
             now
             make
             not
             good
             my
             promise
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             will
             ever
             credit
             me
             hereafter
             ;
          
           I
           should
           
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           meet
           with
           my
           condition
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           performe
           my
           obligation
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           whether
           any
           or
           none
           
             will
             credit
             me
             hereafter
             ;
          
           I
           know
           not
           well
           how
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           should
           
             credit
          
           him
           for
           the
           
             present
             ,
          
           as
           touching
           the
           authentiqueness
           and
           truth
           of
           those
           citations
           and
           transcriptions
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           principall
           weight
           of
           that
           Conclusion
           depends
           ,
           whereof
           he
           expects
           conviction
           both
           from
           
             me
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             the
             world
          
           to
           boote
           .
           Is
           it
           lightly
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           refraine
           jealousie
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           doth
           but
           consider
           how
           oft
           his
           pen
           hath
           dash'd
           against
           the
           rock
           of
           truth
           ,
           in
           representing
           me
           ,
           my
           opinions
           and
           sayings
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           further
           ,
           affections
           ,
           intentions
           )
           upon
           the
           open
           theatre
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           where
           any
           man
           that
           will
           ,
           may
           see
           his
           nakednesse
           in
           this
           kinde
           ?
           Is
           
             boldnesse
          
           in
           the
           Sun
           ,
           like
           to
           prove
           
             modestiē
          
           in
           the
           shade
           ?
           As
           for
           satisfaction
           by
           examination
           of
           all
           particulars
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           every
           mans
           ,
           indeed
           very
           few
           mens
           ,
           opportunitie
           .
           The
           respective
           Authors
           and
           records
           ,
           wherein
           particularities
           must
           be
           inquired
           after
           ,
           and
           found
           ,
           for
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           are
           in
           few
           mens
           hands
           ;
           and
           not
           of
           all
           mens
           understandings
           .
           So
           that
           Mr.
           
             Prynne
          
           by
           dealing
           so
           unfaithfully
           and
           unchristianly
           by
           me
           and
           my
           sayings
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           hath
           not
           onely
           obstructed
           the
           course
           and
           passages
           of
           his
           own
           reputation
           and
           credit
           ;
           but
           hath
           further
           also
           injur'd
           the
           world
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           by
           rendring
           those
           good
           parts
           and
           abilities
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           intrusted
           him
           for
           publick
           accommodation
           ,
           if
           not
           wholly
           unserviceable
           ,
           yet
           of
           very
           meane
           usefulnesse
           and
           concernment
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           their
           line
           and
           tenour
           would
           well
           have
           borne
           .
           It
           is
           a
           saying
           in
           the
           Civill
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             he
             that
             hath
             injur'd
             one
             ,
             hath
             threatened
             many
             .
          
        
         
           I
           end
           ,
           with
           a
           word
           of
           Christian
           admonition
           and
           advice
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           my
           Antagonist
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           .
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           God
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           in
           mercy
           remembers
           both
           our
           frames
           ,
           and
           considers
           
             that
             we
             are
             dust
          
           
             a
          
           .
           This
           gracious
           remembrance
           of
           his
           we
           injoy
           both
           by
           night
           and
           by
           day
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           we
           injoy
           in
           the
           Comforts
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           yea
           or
           in
           the
           opportunities
           wee
           have
           of
           laying
           hold
           on
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           Our
           dust
           which
           abaseth
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           yet
           relieveth
           us
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           Mediator
           for
           us
           with
           the
           bountifulnesse
           of
           God
           :
           were
           wee
           creatures
           of
           a
           more
           excellent
           line
           ,
           those
           sins
           and
           infirmities
           would
           (
           in
           all
           likelihood
           )
           were
           they
           found
           upon
           us
           ,
           be
           our
           ruine
           ,
           which
           now
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           
           as
           shake
           the
           least
           haire
           of
           our
           heads
           .
           If
           wee
           would
           but
           remember
           and
           consider
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           God
           doth
           us
           both
           ,
           that
           common
           principle
           of
           frailtie
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           wee
           act
           to
           a
           reciprocall
           discontentment
           and
           offence
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           soveraigne
           use
           to
           mollifie
           and
           supple
           ,
           if
           not
           perfectly
           to
           heale
           ,
           both
           our
           wounds
           .
           Not
           to
           think
           any
           thing
           that
           befalleth
           us
           strange
           ,
           is
           almost
           (
           being
           interpreted
           )
           not
           to
           think
           it
           evill
           .
           We
           shall
           not
           quit
           our selves
           like
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           any
           great
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           evill
           intreated
           by
           men
           .
           Mutuall
           discontentments
           now
           and
           then
           are
           a
           known
           tribute
           which
           men
           must
           look
           to
           pay
           for
           the
           commoditie
           of
           living
           &
           conversing
           together
           in
           the
           world
           .
           If
           we
           have
           offended
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           happie
           shall
           we
           be
           in
           forgiving
           one
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           circumvent
           him
           whose
           designe
           was
           to
           have
           circumvented
           us
           ,
           and
           made
           hatred
           (
           a
           kind
           of
           upper
           hell
           )
           of
           our
           contestation
           .
           If
           I
           have
           offended
           you
           otherwise
           then
           by
           speaking
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           circumstances
           duly
           poysed
           ,
           required
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           need
           long
           to
           complaine
           of
           want
           of
           Christian
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           am
           able
           either
           to
           doe
           or
           to
           speak
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           accommodate
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           but
           to
           signifie
           your
           aggrievance
           ,
           and
           make
           your
           demands
           in
           a
           Christian
           and
           loving
           way
           .
           And
           if
           your
           heart
           will
           but
           answer
           mine
           in
           these
           inclinations
           ,
           the
           storms
           and
           tempests
           of
           our
           contestations
           ,
           shall
           yet
           end
           in
           a
           sweet
           calme
           ;
           and
           men
           shall
           look
           upon
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           wee
           had
           never
           been
           they
           :
           If
           you
           reject
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           Christian
           compliance
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           I
           can
           very
           patiently
           ,
           and
           with
           comfort
           enough
           ,
           awaite
           the
           Decisions
           of
           that
           Great
           Tribunall
           ,
           whose
           awards
           will
           shortly
           seale
           all
           the
           righteousnesses
           and
           unrighteousnesses
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           all
           further
           disputes
           or
           inquiries
           to
           the
           dayes
           of
           Eternitie
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A85386e-290
           
             a
             1
             King.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             27.
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             8.
             46.
             
          
           
             c
             Vers
             .
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A85386e-930
           
             a
             Innocency
             and
             Truth
             triumphing
             together
             .
          
           
             b
             My
             nocturnall
             lucubrations
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             houres
             allotted
             to
             my
             necessary
             naturall
             rest
             ,
             &c.
             
             Epist.
             Dedic.
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             Ded.
             
               Propè
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             
               Propè
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             
               Versus
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Pag.
            
             110.
             
             Versus
             finem
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Epist.
               Delic
               .
            
             non
             longè
             à
             fine
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             &
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cyprian
            
             ad
             Caecil
             .
             lib.
             2.
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Epist.
             Ded.
             p
             3.
             paulò
             ab
             initio
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             156.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             106.
             
          
           
             d
             Innocency
             and
             Truth
             triumphing
             together
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             107.
             paulo
             ante
             medium
             .
          
           
             b
             Innocencies
             Triumph
             .
             
               p.
            
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             d
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pag.
            
             108.
             
             Circà
             medium
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             King.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Pag.
            
             110.
             
             Circà
             medium
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Pag.
            
             109.
             
             Paulò
             post
             ini●●●●
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Though
             for
             the
             most
             part
             really
             cordiall
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             actions
             to
             the
             Parliament
             and
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             
               Independents
            
             )
             Epist.
             Dedic.
             
               Circa
               initium
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Pag.
            
             107.
             
             Circa
             finem
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epist.
               Dedic.
            
             Paulo
             post
             initium
             
          
           
             d
             
               Full
               Reply
               .
            
             p.
             7.
             
             Circà
             initium
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             Nec
             verbum
             verbo
             curabis
             reddere
             fidus
             Interpres
             .
             
               Hor.
               de
               Art.
               
            
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Isa.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             Mr.
             Pryn
             ,
             p.
             108
             
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             90
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             109.
             paulò
             ante
             medium
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             Dedic.
             non
             longè
             ab
             mitio
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Epist.
            
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             all
             most
             throughout
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             severall
             other
             of
             his
             writings
             ,
             as
             his
             ful
             
               Reply
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Full
             Reply
             
               pag.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Full
               Reply
            
             p.
             6.
             propè
             finem
             .
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             What
             ever
             censure
             you
             deserve
             ,
             I
             fear
             your
             book
             demerits
             the
             fire
             to
             purge
             out
             this
             dross
             .
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             64.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             52.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Act
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             Pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             b
             See
             my
             
               Anti-Cavalierisme
               .
            
          
           
             c
             See
             my
             
               Bonc
            
             for
             a
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             Dedic.
             
               in
               sine
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Mar.
             12.
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Reglum
             est
             malè
             audire
             ,
             cum
             bene
             feceris
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             Dan.
             6.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Full
               Reply
            
             pag.
             7.
             
             Circa
             initium
             .
          
           
             b
             Pag.
             108.
             
          
           
             a
             Full
             Reply
             in
             the
             very
             last
             clause
             .
          
           
             b
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Arist.
             Ethic.
             ad
             Nichom
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Ierem.
             15.
             19
             
          
           
             b
             Numb.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             106.
             l.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Pag.
            
             110.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             4.
             15
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             Innocencie
             and
             Truth
             triumphing
             together
             .
          
           
             d
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Ezek.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Jer.
             1.
             17.
             
             Esa.
             58.
             1.
             Mat.
             10.
             27
             ,
             28
             Act.
             4.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             20.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             6.
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
             &
             3.
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pag.
            
             107.
             circa
             medium
             .
          
           
             b
             Act.
             4.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mr.
            
             Edwards
             Antap.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Katharine
               Chidley
            
             New-yeers
             gift
             .
             
               Epist.
            
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             Dedic.
             non
             longe
             à
             finè
             
          
           
             d
             Epist.
             Dedic.
             non
             longe
             à
             fine
             .
             
               And
               again
               ,
            
             p.
             111.
             non
             longè
             à
             fine
             .
          
           
             *
             Whereas
             
               M.
               S.
            
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             Better
             a
             thousand
             times
             is
             it
             that
             such
             distempers
             as
             these
             ,
             though
             found
             in
             millions
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             suffer
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             least
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             of
             one
             of
             those
             men
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             This
             passage
             
               A.
               Steuart
               (
               〈…〉
               )
               interprets
               this
               :
               Better
               that
               millions
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               desire
               the
               suppression
               of
               all
               Sects
               ,
               should
               suffer
               ,
               then
               but
               any
               of
               them
               should
               lose
               but
               one
               ,
               yea
               the
               least
               hair
               of
               their
               heads
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Duply
               ,
               &c.
               by
               Adam
               Steuart
               ,
            
             p.
             180.
             
             What
             
               M.
               S.
            
             cals
             ,
             DISTEMPERS
             ,
             
               A.
               S.
            
             interprets
             ,
             
               Presbyterians
               ;
            
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             conceive
             how
             the
             one
             should
             suffer
             without
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             line
             of
             interpretation
             he
             stretcheth
             over
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             :
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             f
             Actapol
             .
             p.
             191.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             27.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pag.
            
             106.
             ante
             medium
             .
          
           
             b
             Antapol
             
               pag.
            
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             163
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               pag
            
             166.
             169.
             170
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             my
             
               impotent
            
             endeavours
             .
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             
               versus
               finem
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             103.
             14.